|
Need
Dec 7, 2014 17:15:44 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 7, 2014 17:15:44 GMT -5
Here's the first chapter of my new story!
Plot: Doctor Von Doktor is more determined than ever to discover the secrets of perpetual motion. But when he discovers Blocky and takes him in for experimentations, it's a race against time to save him before Von's abuse and use of the zoner takes its toll.
Chapter 1: Amusements
First rule: never get cocky...
sss
Blocky found a hard time believing it. A part of him wondered if time really could fly this fast. He had heard the expression, but he had often enjoyed life so much that he didn't really pay attention to the details. Perhaps he should take a moment and do that once in a while. He could very easily miss things.
Just like today.
Much to his shock, today was his birthday. He was four years old. It had been exactly four years since Rudy Tabootie had drawn him. Four years of living in ChalkZone. Four years of interacting with others, of having fun, of playing. He had not noticed how fast time went, and for him, it still felt as though he had just woken up from being created.
It felt this way for many zoners. They did not have the same concept of time as humans in the Real World did. They did not have the same concept of age. Zoners are born into the world and then find their purpose, a place to live. Then they live about as if they had always been that way. Some zoners had a tougher time adjusting, and there were some unlucky zoners, like Skrawl, who had no purpose and invented their own. Of course, not all of them were as destructive as Skrawl.
Blocky was one such example. He had really no purpose. He was just a silly drawing that Rudy drew when he was a tiny boy in first grade. Just something little Rudy made when he was bored and wanted to have a little fun.
Coming into ChalkZone, he was like a newborn without a parent. He didn't know what he was going to do. Rudy only designed him to be a happy, fun-loving guy. Those traits stuck, but they did little to help him figure out his place in the world. So he had wandered around without a purpose. He never became as bad as Skrawl, or any other of the nastier zoners. He was able to find something to do, even if it didn't exactly benefit the other zoners.
He had been relieved when Rudy draw Snap. Although younger, Snap, at times, acted more mature than he did. Blocky had been impressed with how much Rudy had improved art wise. He felt some tinge of jealousy, but he never let it distract him from being nice with Snap. He was grateful to finally have someone to hang around with. Snap proved to be a great friend. And it was Snap who had reminded him of his birthday.
"Come on!" Snap cried as he dragged Blocky forward. A wide grin was on his face. "The party is about to get started!"
Blocky was perplexed. "Party? I don't remember anything about a party..."
"You don't?" Snap asked. He rubbed the back of his head. "Maybe I should have stuck a note in your house or something." He paused between two trees. He put his hand over his eyes and looked around. "It shouldn't be too far from here..." He tugged on Blocky again. "Let's get going!"
Blocky struggled to keep himself from slipping. He understood Snap's excitement. He was always one for parties, even if they weren't about him. But he wished he didn't tug so hard. He was nearly making his feet trip out from underneath him. It was a struggle just to keep his footing.
Snap appeared to realize what he was doing and, while he still gripped him tightly, he slowed down a little so that Blocky could keep up with him better. Blocky was relieved, but he still wished that Snap would just slow down. The party was going to wait for them, right? It wasn't like, if they were a few minutes late, everyone was just going to get up and walk away. But Snap was so excited, he wasn't taking this into account. He looked as if they just had to be there in the next few seconds or they would miss out on everything.
Snap was taking him along the grassy plains that stretched along the side of Candycane Forest. His first thought was that they were going to the city. He recognized this path. He knew that if they kept going along it, they would eventually reach ChalkZone City. It wasn't a bad place for such events, and with all the supplies that they had, there was so much they could do for a party.
Instead of that, however, Snap made a sudden, sharp turn, and Blocky found them going into the Candycane Forest. He stiffened up, momentarily remembering their nasty run-in with the mother chocolate bunny. Even though she had ended up being nice to them later on, he was still haunted by the memories of what had happened. Simply being in the forest was enough to trigger the memories, and try as he might to push it away, he was not able to fully dismiss it.
Snap had taken the mother's babies and he had tried to eat them. The thought still gave him a tinge of anger. He had tried to warn Snap, but he wouldn't listen, and they both nearly got ripped apart by the angry mom because of it. At least it all worked out in the end, and Snap never tried to pull the stunt again after that.
Snap didn't appear nervous at all entering. His eyes were wide and focused. It was as if he was on some kind of mission. He looked left and right, as if trying to find something. Colors of white and red zipped by them in a blur as they kept turning seemingly randomnly. He had no idea what Snap saw that caused the changes of direction, but he could hardly focus on that as he tried in vain to keep himself from tripping.
His luck didn't last too long and he felt his foot get caught in something. A raised bump on the ground. He let out a cry of pain and he fell forward. He nearly smashed his face in the ground, Snap barely able to stop it from happening.
"Are you okay, Blocky?" Snap asked, looking at his friend with concern.
Blocky rubbed the top of his head. "Y-Yeah I'm fine..." He looked up at Snap. "But...can you please slow down? I don't think we need to be going this fast."
"I'm sorry." Snap said, rubbing the back of his head. "I'm just so excited!" He spread his arms out. "I mean, how often does a birthday come around?"
"Once a year?" Blocky asked.
Snap pointed a rounded hand at the rectangular zoner. "Exactly! There is no way I'm going to miss this kind of celebration! And neither should you!" Snap grabbed his other hand and started to pull him. "It's in your honor! You should hurry up and..."
Blocky planted his feet firmly on the ground. He tugged his hands back. He winced as he felt Snap's hand lose grip on him, making him stumble back. He looked at his hands and shook them. "I know you're excited, Snap. But we can take our time, right? I mean..." He paused for a moment. "It's not like the party is going to start without me, right?"
Snap blinked at this. He then rubbed the side of his face nervously, a small grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, I guess you're right about that, Blocky." He gave a quick, nervous chuckle before holding his hand out towards Blocky. "I do apologize about that."
"Oh don't worry about it." Blocky said with a smile. "We're almost there I'm sure." After a second, he gave a light frown. "...aren't we...?"
Snap nodded his head. "Yeah, it's real close!" He motioned with his hand, encouraging Blocky to come follow him. "So let's get going!" With that, he turned and continued walking along the path.
The walking continued for sometime. Without a watch or anyway to tell time, Blocky had no idea how much time had passed. For him, it felt like hours. Each step felt as though it was taking an eternity, and the effects of that increased each time he set his foot on the ground. He occassionally looked at Snap to see if there were any indication of him getting close. But Snap's expression didn't change, so Blocky just continued on forward.
They eventually reached a part of the Candycane Forest that he wasn't too familiar with. Up in front of him, he could see what appeared to be a whole ring of candycane trees. They were curved and bending down, creating a circular pattern. In front of them were a patch of candycane bushes, sharpened ends sticking out, as if to threaten anyone who tried to touch them. The sight of them was enough to make Blocky nervous, but Snap kept pulling him along.
Snap released him when they were standing between two of the candycane bushes. He placed a hand against one of the trees and pressed against it. To Blocky's surprise, the tree moved. Slowly, but it still moved, bending itself to one side. He repeated the same process with the one next to it. In seconds, a small opening was created between the two trees.
Blocky stared at this in wonder, his mouth open. He hadn't seen anything quite like this before. ChalkZone was truly full of surprises. He had been in this forest countless times, and he had never seen this section, nor did he ever see a candycane tree behave like that before. He looked over at Snap, his mouth still hanging open.
Realizing what Blocky was thinking, Snap said, "I found this place a little while ago. I figured it'd be perfect for your party!" He grabbed onto Blocky's hand and tugged on him. "Oh just wait until you see what it looks like on the inside!"
Blocky stammered, "Wh-What...?" His voice trailed off when he was pulled all the way into the interior circle. Snap let go. Blocky took in a sharp intake of breath as he looked around slowly.
The interior of the place had multiple, candycane colored rocks, each of them giving off a small light. It created a glow, giving the place some illumination as the candycane trees were so densely packed, the Day Zone sun had a hard time shining through. It bathed him in red and white colors, swirling around almost like a disco ball. There was a small stream of white fluids with red stripes moving through the center, and a few raised platforms. What sunlight could get through created a dapple effect, decorating everything with small, round shadows.
Then, in the center, he took notice of something else. It made him freeze, feeling shocked that he didn't notice this when he first walked in. And as he approached it slowly, he could practically feel Snap's grin spreading from behind him.
There, right before him, was a large group of zoners. Not just zoners, but tables, instruments, games. It was all clustered together. The zoners, some of which he recognized like Lars, Rapsheeba, and Howdy, waved at him, wide grins on their faces. They were all wearing party hats, some of them glowing some party streamers in his presence. A small band was in the background and they had begun to sing a rendition of Happy Birthday.
There was a huge cake on a large table in the center. It was not as large as Snap's cake was, but it was still quite a sight to behold. It wobbled a little as it was thin, with about five layers of frosting. The sight of it was enough to make Blocky's mouth water. He couldn't tell if it was baked by hand or if Rudy or Penny drew it for him. He would be grateful either way.
And there, hanging above the cake, a long streamer, strings attaching it to the trees. It had sparkling lights on it, along the rim, making it easy to make out its details. It was a lavishing green color, pale, close to the color of emerald. Written along the thin, flimsy cloth was a single phrase.
'Happy Birthday Blocky'
The sight of it made him smile. He stared at it for a few seconds. He then looked over at the group of zoners who had shown up for his birthday. He felt his smile tug tighter along his lips. "Th-Thanks, guys. You..didn't have to go through all this trouble for me."
"It was no trouble at all." Rapsheeba said. "We were glad to do this for you!"
"Yeah! You don't need to apologize for anything." Howdy walked up to him. The living puppet looked up at him, meeting eyes with him. His smile was practically contagious-looking. "You deserve a party!"
"So why don't you kick back and relax, pal?" Snap walked up to him. He placed a hand on his shoulder. Blocky looked at him. Snap motioned his arm out towards one of the nearby chairs. "We walked for a while, so if you want to relax for a while, go on ahead." He then motioned to where the games were. "Whenever you're ready to have fun, join me over there!" He smiled broadly at Blocky. "Rudy and Penny cooked us up some fun games to play!"
At the mention of the two creators' names, Blocky asked, "Where are they? Will they be here soon?"
"Not yet." Snap shook his head. "They're still in school right now."
"They'll be here later." Lars spoke up. He raised a claw, pointing it up towards the sky. "I'm sure they will be here before the party is over."
Howdy nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I don't think they would miss one of their best friend's birthdays!"
"And even if they are late..."
Blocky turned his head to the sound of pitter pattering on the ground. A silver shape appeared in the corner of his eye. It didn't take him long to see who it was. There was no mistaking that walking tub and the old lady that resided in it.
Bathtub Granny strode up towards the group. With her bathroom brush in her hand, scrubbing her back, she said, "You can bet that they will still find the time to hang out with you. So I wouldn't worry so much." She pointed her brush towards Blocky. "You just worry about having some fun, you hear?"
Blocky nodded his head a couple of times. "Yeah, I understand." He was about to say something else when he felt someone grab him from behind. He flipped himself to see who had grabbed him. "Oh hey, Rapsheeba." He said, smiling softly. "What are you...?"
"Come on! The band is going to play a song for you!" Rapsheeba cut him off before he coud finish his sentence. Her smile covered most of her face, going from ear to ear. "Let's sit down and enjoy it together!"
"Yeah! Come with us!" Snap walked up to Blocky's other side. He grabbed onto his other hand. He smiled broadly, the look of it alone being enough to fill Blocky's heart with positive emotions. "This band is pretty new, but I'm telling ya, they have some of the best music you ever did hear!"
Blocky found himself being dragged forward. His feet stumbled on the ground. His friends were able to hold him up just fine, however, and soon he was taken over towards one of the chairs. His friends released him, allowing him to be able to sit himself down. As he got comfortable and Rapsheeba and Snap joined him, up in front of him, he could see the band getting on the platform, getting ready to perform.
The band, Blocky noticed, consisted largely of cheetahs. Or were they some other species? Spotted cats was what he knew. They wear black suits and looked professional. He guessed that someone with some higher degree of artistic talent than Rudy had, as well as a taste in music, drew them. There were about four members, each one with a different instrument.
One of them walked forward a little, positioning himself in front of his bad members. Strapped around him was a gold trumpet, swinging slightly from side to side with each step. He grabbed onto the mic that was sitting in front of him. He tapped it a few times, getting feedback from the large speakers that surrounded them. The thumping sound encouraged the many zoners to quiet down and turn their attention to them. One by one, they all found a seat.
"Ladies and gentlemen!" The feline zoner called out, raising his hand in the air. "Today is a special celebration!" He motioned his paw towards Blocky. "Cheerio And The Cheetahs would like to dedicate this number to our very own Blocky!"
The rectangular zoner smiled and blushed as there was a round of applause around him. He felt emotions moving through him swiftly. He felt his body shake a little. He had never felt this happy before.
The feline zoner raised his hand in the air, forming a fist. "Let's get this party started!" He swung his arm towards the band members behind him. Pointing at them, he cried out, "Hit it, boys!"
Instantly, Blocky's ears were filled with the drum roll of one of the members. It got his heart to speed up with excitement, and he felt his foot tapping tot he music. Then the drum was joined in by the other instruments. They soon fused together to create a sympony of music, a melody that hung strongly in the air.
He almost felt his heart leap out of his chest when he heard the felines start to sing about him. He was taken aback by it. He looked at Rapsheeba and Snap, who merely smiled back at him. Blocky turned his attention back to the singers. Even though he knew they were singing a song about him, he was still taken aback by the presence of lyrics. He wouldn't be able to write anything about himself. He was never good with words.
But these felines apparently were. He listened to them sing, seemingly coming up with lyrics on the fly. Verse after verse was sung, revealing more and more things about him, what he had done, among other things. And with each line his smile stretched more.
Leaning back in his chair, folding his arms behind his back, Blocky took in a deep breath and sighed softy. He closed his eyes and smiled as he listened to the song. This was one of the best days of his four year life in ChalkZone.
sss
Judging from Rudy's expression, it seemed as though he wanted to curse himself out. Penny tried to tell him that it was going to be fine, but Rudy was still stressed out. He had wanted to be there sooner, but problems had arisen. It wasn't his fault, but he still blamed himself. Penny wished he would just relax and calm down.
There was an incident at school earlier. Some kid had pulled the fire alarm, resulting in everyone being led out of the entire school. When it was quickly learned it was not a drill, which took maybe two seconds to realize that, the teachers, especially Mr. Wilter, scoured everywhere, interrogating everyone until they found the culprit. It turned out to be someone in a grade level one lower than them. She didn't remember the student's name, but they were sent to the principal's office for punishment.
Because of this, they were late getting back. The alarm had been pulled about half an hour before the final bell would ring. And it took about an hour before they figured out who had done it. It was an inconvenience to everyone, students and teachers, all for the stupid actions of one.
But she wasn't too upset. They might be half an hour later than usual, but they were going to be able to get to Blocky's party before it ended. Rudy shouldn't blame himself for the actions of one other child. He wasn't the one who pulled that alarm. He shouldn't feel guilty about being later. Blocky would understand. He always did.
But Rudy was still worried. His expression never changed, save for a few deeper frowns. He looked like he was ready to tear his hair out. As they continued walking forward, Penny reached over and placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Relax, Rudy. It's going to be okay." Penny said with a smile. "You'll see."
"What if he's angry with me, Penny? What if he's sitting there, waiting, and I don't show up, and..." Rudy's voice had something of a panicked edge to them. He stammed for a few more seconds before he finally trailed off, his voice dissipating in the air like vapor. He sighed and he said softly, "I'm just worried, that's all."
"I know you are, Rudy." Penny gave the boy a smile. She pulled him a little closer, the two of them still managing to walk despite how close they were together. "But Blocky will understand. He's not going to hold you by the neck if you're late. So please...try to relax."
Rudy lowered his head slightly. He darted his eyes from side to side. He gritted his teeth nervously. He then let out a soft sigh. "I suppose you're right, Penny." He smiled at his friend. "Thanks."
Penny continued to smile at her friend. "Don't mention it, Rudy." She nudged him forward, prompting him to move faster. "Now let's get going!"
With that, the two children quickened their pace across the grassy, hilly landscape. It didn't take them long before, in the distance, they could see the tell tale signs of the Candycane Forest. There was still some ways to go, but at their pace, they should be there in no time.
They kept up their speed, picking it up a little as they got closer. Though they could have run, they refused. They knew how intense the party was going to be, and they didn't want to waste any of it by running. They would rather save their energy for the fun and games that they were going to have when they arrived. At this rate, Penny knew they would be there in a couple of minutes.
They coud already hear the sounds of instruments playing. Dull at first, steadily getting louder as they approached. Soon they could being to slightly feel it in the ground, a reverberation that swept up their feet. If they didn't know where the party was, this would have been a definite give away.
Soon, they stood just outside the Candycane Forest. Penny and Rudy looked at one another. They gave a single nod to each other before turning their attention to the forest. They entered it.
They walked in a little bit, looking left and right. Penny wondered just how Snap and the zoners marked the place. How were they going to find their way to the party? The music wasn't helpful at this point as it now sounded like it was coming from all directions. A consequence of the music bouncing off the candycanes, she supposed. It didn't help that she didn't come into the Candycane Forest too often, and thus didn't know its structure as well as someone like, say, Blocky. And he wasn't here right now.
That was when she noticed something, as did Rudy. Most of the candycanes around here were single striped, like they would expect with a candycane. But there were a few ones that were double striped. A regular stripe, and then a much smaller one corresponding with it. This wasn't a random thing, either. They appeared to be forming a singular path going in one direction. Looking at each other momentarily, the two children headed down the path.
They followed it through the forest. They made left turns and right turns as the line of double striped candycanes led them to one particular location. They followed it, and as they did, they could feel the music's rumbling get more distinct, and the music definitely was increasing in volume, and not due to the reverberations off the candycane trees all around them.
Soon, they reached a clearing, and in front of them, they could see a circular formation of candycanes in front of them. And all of them were double striped. This realization made them smile at one another. They had finally reached the location of Blocky's party. They didn't hesitate to enter.
Rudy pushed one of the curving candycane trees to the side with surprising ease. The two of them walked past it and entered the large center 'room', if it could be called that. They were immediately greeted with the sights of the party and the sound of music.
There was a band of cheetahs playing some kind of song. Must be one that they wrote as she did not recognize it herself. They looked a little tired and it made her wonder just how long they had been playing. Turning her head, she could see there were some zoners playing games. Some were merely talking with each other, and some appeared to be passed out from exhaustion. Still others were enjoying the cake that she and Rudy had created for Blocky back at the bakery before they had to run off to school earlier today.
And there, sitting in the chair, was the birthday boy himself. Blocky was sitting between Snap and Rapsheeba. He was stuffing his face with cake, bits of it staining his face and chest. He didn't look presentable right then, but so long as he was having fun, that's what mattered.
It didn't take long for Snap to notice them. He grinned broadly at them, raising his hand and waving at them to come over. "Hey Bucko! Buckette!" He motioned for them to come over. "Join us! The party is just getting started!"
"It's been a few hours I'm sure." Rudy said, scratching his head. "How could it just be getting started?"
"Well we didn't really do anything until later. We had to still set things up." Rapsheeba explained as she continued eating her slice of cake
After Howdy, who sat at another part of the table, swallowed his piece, he said, "The party didn't start until...an hour ago at most."
"That is later than we thought it was going to be." Rudy said, his eyes filled with surprise. "Have you guys gotten to the main event yet?"
"You mean Blocky's song?" Snap asked. He nodded his head swiftly, the smile still on his face. "Yeah we did! It was fantastic!" His smile faltered slightly. "A shame you guys couldn't enjoy it as well."
"Oh that's all right." Penny said. It was a little disappointing not being able to hear the song that they had all written for the zoners to sing. They had all worked so hard on it and there were some hurdles to overcome with getting it to sound right. But in the end, it didn't matter if they heard it, just as long as it was enjoyed by the person they made it for. "Did Blocky enjoy it?"
"Yeah I did. It was great!" Blocky, who finally took notice of them after eating his cake, cried. He turned to face them. He looked ecstatic, like a kid on the morning of Christmas. He was smiling so broadly that it looked like his mouth would rip off from his face. "Maybe the band can sing it again for you?"
Rudy shook his head, waving his hand out in front of him. "Don't worry about it. It was your song, not ours."
Blocky tilted his head in uncertainty. "Are you sure? I..."
"Yes, I'm sure." Rudy placed his hand on Blocky's shoulder. "It's your party, Blocky. It was your song. As long as you enjoyed it, that's all that matters to me."
"And me." Penny touched Blocky's other shoulder. "And besides, we can do other things together. The party isn't over yet!"
"There is still plenty of time for fun!" Rudy said. He turned his head, looking at the area with the games. "Wanna play a game, Blocky? You can choose!"
"Oh sure! I'd love that!" Blocky cried.
Penny smiled at this, watching as Blocky tried to think of what game they could play. She was glad that Blocky was able to have fun and enjoy himself. And she was glad that she and Rudy would be able to join him and help Blocky have the time of his life today. He certainly deserved it.
It didn't take Blocky long to figure out a game for them to play. He immediately jumped out of his seat and rushed over, his feet moving himself across the ground as quickly as possible given his rectangle design. She and Rudy looked at one another and, on cue with Snap and the others, followed Blocky over. He proceeded to take out a board game. Penny smiled as she recognized it.
"Who is up for a round of Chalk Chess?" Blocky said with a grin, holding up the board game.
After some enthusiastic cries from Rudy, Penny, and a few zoners, they all settled down in a circle. Everyone was silent as Blocky quickly set up the game. They spent a few moments figuring out how it was going to work, making sure everyone got a turn. Soon, everything was ready and it was time to begin the game.
"Penny, you're first!" Blocky said.
"But it's your birthday." Penny said, confused. "You should go first."
"No. I insist." Blocky nudged the tip of the board against Penny. "I want you to have the first turn."
Penny was surprised by this gesture. She soon smiled. Blocky certainly was a generous zoner. Turning her attention to the board, she reached down for the dice. She remembered how differently Chalk Chess was played, and moves were determined by the roll of the dice. She cupped the pair in her hands, shook them, and then let them fall to the ground.
"That was a good move, Penny!" Blocky said enthusiastically.
"Yeah! Not many can get that high of a number on their first try!" Snap said. He took a look at the dice again, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "You got an eleven..." He pointed his rounded hand at Penny. "So you can be either a knight or a bishop."
"I think I'll go with the bishop." Penny gripped her piece. She licked her lips as she tried to figure out the best move to make. She soon moved the pace a few paces to the right. Satisfied with her move, she looked around at the others. "Okay...who is next?"
sss
Rudy was disappointed in having to leave the party earlier than expected. As was Penny. But it wasn't like they had much of a choice. It was getting late and their parents were going to get suspicious if they did not return soon. So he and Penny gave a farewell to their zoner friends and headed off.
Rudy still couldn't shake off the feeling of guilt. Yeah, he knew the thing at school wasn't his fault and that he shouldn't get too upset about it. But he couldn't help it. He still felt that he should have been able to get back sooner. It was Blocky's birthday, a special day, and for him to be late... He felt it was an insult to his friend.
At least Blocky understood. He didn't seem at all upset about them being late and was just happy he was there. He appeared to be having a great time, which Rudy was glad for. The zoners really went out of their way to create a special party for him, with all kinds of songs and food and games. Even some stand up comedy near the end, hosted by Howdy.
He was glad the party was a success. He was glad that Blocky was having a great time on his birthday. So long as Blocky was happy, he was happy. The party still hadn't ended when he and Penny left. They spent a good two hours there, having fun. He hoped that Blocky would continue to have fun for the remainder of the party. He deserved it.
Rudy twirled his fork around the spaghetti his mom made. He pulled it up from the plate and resumed his consumption of it. He wasn't feeling that hungry right now, but he knew that if he didn't eat much, his parents might suspect something. He wasn't in the mood trying to come up with an explaination for them right now. So he just ate what he could without making himself feel too sick.
He looked around the table. Both his parents were positioned in their seats, both dining on their own plate of spaghetti. They had been a little quiet at the moment. He wasn't sure why. He didn't think anything of it and he looked back down on his plate. He was about to take another bite when he heard his mom speak up.
"Rudy."
Looking up at his dad, Rudy said, "Yeah? What is it?"
"We heard about the fire alarm mishap today." His dad said. He looked at Rudy, his eyes furrowed in concern. "You weren't hurt, were you?"
"What?" Rudy shook his head. He was confused as to why his dad would ask that. "Of course not! Why do you ask?"
"We heard from one of the other parents on this street that there was a ruckus." His mom said. He heard a clang as she set her fork down. "The child in question wasn't hurt too badly far as we know, so there's that." She interlocked her fingers on the table. She stared at Rudy for a moment and said, "We were just making sure that you weren't involved in any of these accidents."
Rudy was confused. He didn't remember any of this happening in school. None of the teachers had mentioned it. He wondered how many students were hurt in the confusion, and why none of the teachers told them about this. Or what if they did and he just wasn't paying attention? He wondered if Penny had heard anything.
He wasn't even sure how the accident could have occurred. Everyone was in single file line just as they rehearsed. They still moved pretty fast, though, rushing out of the building as some thought a real fire was going on. Maybe that's how it happened. A student could have tripped up and they got trampled, or perhaps pushed around, against the wall, wherever. He hoped the student was going to be okay.
"I can assure you I'm fine." Rudy smiled the best he could, hoping to reassure his parents. "No injuries or anything on me!"
His dad stared at him for a few seconds. He reached down with his fork and took another bite of food. "Well that's good. You were a little late and we were worried that you were limping home or something."
His mom nodded in agreement. "I know we were jumping to conclusions. We just..."
Rudy raised his hand up, silencing his parents. "It's okay." He said, still smiling at them. "I understand."
Rudy understood why his family was worried. They had every reason to be. If there had been an incident or two at the school during the alarm situation, it would be understandable if they were worried he got hurt. It didn't help that he had not gotten home at the usual time, and he had gone to ChalkZone as soon as he could. So it only made sense for his parents to think that something had happened to him. At least he was able to clear their minds of any similar thoughts that they had beforehand.
Rudy realized, however, that this meant that he had to be a bit more careful when and where he made his trips into ChalkZone. He should have realized his parents would be worried and he should have interacted with them more before heading out into ChalkZone. He could have them understand what happened earlier so they didn't worry. But he had been so worried about being late, he had overlooked that detail. Well, it won't happen again. He'd make sure of that.
He looked back down to his plate of food when his parents looked satisfied with his answer. He resumed eating, finishing off whatever was left of it. A bit of a tough task since he wasn't terribly hungry, but still manageable. The last thing he wanted was his parents to be worried about something else.
As soon as he was done, he got up from the table. He stretched his legs, feeling how sore they were from all the fun that he and his friends had at the party. He did his best to hide his discomfort from his parents, who were both looking at him in curiosity as he removed himself from the table.
"Are you finished already, son?" His dad asked.
Rudy nodded. "Yeah. I'm going to go up to my bedroom now."
His mom motioned towards the stove where the pot filled with spaghetti was located. "Are you sure you don't want more, dear?" His mom asked. "You usually go for seconds."
"Not this time. Sorry." Rudy took his plate and fork and headed towards the sink. "I've had enough."
His parents looked at each other. Rudy realized he goofed up when he saw looks of concerns on their faces. He had to think of something fast to quell any thoughts that they were likely having. And something did come to mind.
"We had some snacks in class." Rudy said quickly. His parents gave him a puzzled look. "I-It was part of our class project." Rudy smiled, doing his best not to look suspicious. "It was a one time thing. He has no plans on doing it again."
He hoped this lie worked. He hoped that his parents would buy it. They usually believed any of his other stories. So perhaps they will believe this one. Then again, he hadn't made a lie like this. Just thinking about it, he realized just how absurd it sounded. Since when did Mr. Wilter ever have any project relating to snacks?
Oh no..if he screwed this up... He could feel his heart start to race in his chest. A bit of sweat began to form on his brow. He did his best to keep smiling, but he was not able to stop the waves of fear rising up inside of him. He could only hope that, somehow, it all worked out in the end. Please let it work...
And his hopes had been answered. He could see his folks' faces relaxing, confusion leaving their eyes and mouths as they returned to a more neutral stance. His cover up story had worked.
"All right then, Rudy. You may leave now." His dad said as he resumed eating.
His mom waved at her son. "If we don't see you until the morning, good night!"
"Yeah. Good night!" Rudy said as he made his way out of the kitchen. He wasn't sure if he would be up in his room the whole time tonight, so it best to say that phrase to his parents now before they tried opening his door and potentially seeing ChalkZone's portal. Now that would be a disaster...
He didn't take more than five seconds, six tops, to make it to the stairs. He was about to start to climb up them when something stopped him in his tracks.
A sound. Coming from the living room. Voices, and a bit of music. He realized that his parents must have left the television on. It was usually turned off at this time. He shrugged his shoulders and tried to make his way up the stairs, but the words started to get his attention. Out of curiosity, he peered into the living room, looking at the TV set.
It was the news. He usually didn't watch it, but from time to time, he would check it out. Part of it was to keep an eye on Terry. Ever since the time she had kidnapped Snap to put him on TV to expose ChalkZone, he had been more cautious around her. It was comforting that no one believed her, but there was always that chance she'd find someone. Vinnie was one such person, who had actually gotten into ChalkZone and tried to take it over. If those two were ever to join up...
He pushed the thought out of his head. Such an alliance between the two had yet to be forged, and even so, there wasn't a lot they could do without the magic chalk. Terry might know that's the gateway into ChalkZone, but she knew not of where to find it. And neither of them know about erasing things into existence, so they wouldn't try creating anything to steal the chalk. He relaxed himself, easing his heart rate, as he realized that ChalkZone was going to be fine.
Seeing nothing of interest on the TV, Rudy turned and began to walk away. It was just the weather and a few local stories. Not much that could keep his attention. However, he didn't get that far up the steps when something familiar caught his interest.
A familiar voice.
"I tellz you, zee plug on zat boy'z machine wazn't zere before. I don't know how he did it, but I will find out!"
Rudy froze for a moment. It was that doctor he had been taken by a couple months back. Doctor Von Doktor. He remembered how his blunder with forgetting to draw a power source nearly resulted in ChalkZone being exposed. The memory still, at times, made him shudder, especially with how determined the doctor was in figuring out how he had accomplished perpetual motion.
The only reason he had even gotten out of the mess was because of Penny. She had been able to sneak into the facility and devised a plan to foil Von's plans. He owed a lot to her that day. If it weren't for her, who knows what would have happened?
Judging from that one line he heard Von say, it was apparent that he hadn't given up. He wasn't sure if he should be surprised or not. He hadn't really thought about Von in all that time. After his humiliation, he didn't think Von would attempt something like that again. Well apparently he had been wrong about that. The man looked as determined as ever.
"Are you sure the boy had created a device that literally ran on no power?" The newswoman, not Terry Bouffant thank goodness, stood next to the old man. She was a bit taller than him and had sleek, back hair that reminded him of Vinnie. "Perhaps it did have a plug and you were so excited, that you just didn't see it."
Von stood a foot away from the newswoman. He glared down at the mic, which was moved closer towards him so he could speak. He looked flustered, as if he had been trying to argue with the woman for a while. He formed a fist, raising it up. Not a threat, but a show of determination.
"Yez I am sure! Doctor Von Doktor iz never wrong!" He pointed a finger up towards the air as he said that. Rudy couldn't help but smile. Von's arrogance never ceased to amuse him. "Zat boy hid a scientific breakthrough, but I promize you, I will find a way to replicate the boy'z zuccezz. Perpetual motion is the way of zee future!"
The newswoman cocked an eyebrow at this. It was clear that she wasn't completely buying into this claim. "What will you do if you found out you were wasting your time?"
Von shot her a glare, looking offended that she dare say such a thing. "What was zat? Do you doubt me?" The woman took a small step back, surprised momentarily. She soon returned the man's frown. "You doubt me, don't you? Everyone doubtz me! Well I will prove all of you wrong! Zoon I will be the one laughing!"
After that dramatic display, Rudy expected the woman to react to it. But when she did, it was deadpan and underwhelming. She merely gave an 'uh huh' before turning her attention back to the camera.
"Well that's all we have for our science section." The newswoman put the papers together and tapped them on the table to get them even. "Now we turn to..."
"No! I didn't get enough time! Zere'z ztill more to talk about!" Von cried. He rushed towards the camera, as if to grab it. "Wait! Please..."
The camera had already shifted. Soon, Rudy was seeing another group of people, and the images in the background suggest they were going to be covering something with farming. Seeing that the doctor was no longer the center of the camera's attention, Rudy turned and headed back towards the stairs.
"That Doctor Von Doktor...I still can't believe he's trying to do that. I hope he doesn't..."
"Oh don't worry about it, Millie. He won't get far. Ever since that...incident... he's been the laughing stock of the scientific community. Just let him tie himself in knots."
Rudy couldn't help but smile at the way his dad said that. His voice really did fit the tone of what happened. He knew his dad was right. There was no way that Von would get too far in whatever he had planned. No scientist in their right minds would invest in anything he had to say, not after the way he was humiliated in front of some of the leading scientists of world. How would they even begin to take him seriously after that?
A small chuckle exited Rudy's throat as he recalled how the news was so quick to change from him to farming. That was a testament to how little he was respected now. How desperate were they to switch to farming of all things? Von had started to plead to get more screen time and he didn't get it. The thought of Von grabbing the camera and shaking it, giving a slew of his arrogant comments, intermixed with a higher pitched, desperate voice, entertained Rudy's mind.
He fondly remembered that incident from months ago. As scary as it was nearly having ChalkZone exposed, Von's attitude was quite amusing. He was too easy to make fun of, even while he was there. It was amusing to mock the way he spoke and the things he said, and most of what he did wasn't even scary. It was just Von being Von. An arrogant scientist who believes that everything he thinks is right. It reminded him of some professional artists he saw once, who so stubbornly clung to the idea of them being the best artist ever that it just became comical.
He and Penny sure gave that doctor a run for his money. They had hit him in the ego and he was not going to forget it. Penny's plan had been genius, switching the machine's out like that. Von's temper, while disturbing on some level, was amusing to watch, and his tantrum was enough to make most scientists disinterested in listening to what he had to say.
Another chuckle left his throat as he quickly descended the staircase. He had a feeling that Von will not be seen on TV again any time soon. He probably had to beg to let them show him on TV, and after what happened, there was little chance he'd get on again. He didn't foresee anyone working with him anytime soon.
The man can continue on his research in his lab all he wanted to. He didn't know anything about the magic chalk or what it was capable of. He probably didn't know anything about a chalk world either. He was going to keep running himself around in circles, trying to figure out perpetual motion. His smile stretched more broadly along his face. Yeah, the man was not going to be of any concern to him.
Soon he reached the top of the stairs and he headed towards the bedroom. Perhaps he should head back into ChalkZone and talk to Penny. The least he could do was tell her. Even if there was no threat, she still deserved to know.
Yeah, that's exactly what he was going to do.
sss
"Why won't it work?!" Von slammed his fist against the device. "Produce zomething, you piece of..."
Suddenly, the contraption before him began to beep loudly. A red light eminated from it, giving it an ominous look. It began to wobble violently from side to side. The platform below it was shaking, and looked as if it was going to break apart any second. Steam rose out of its back, pillowing up into the air.
"Oh no..." Von muttered softly, his eyes bulging. He attempted to turn back and run, but it was too late.
There was a loud explosion that ripped through the sealed room. Von was blown back into the ground from the shere force. He collided into the ground. He rolled across the hard floor as he held onto his ears, the drums pounding in pain. The sounds of metal scraping and twisting filled his ears, and the smell of smoke assaulted his nostrils. He gritted his teeth as he laid there, groaning in pain.
It took a few seconds before everything settled down. He could hear the hiss of the machine dying from power loss. He opened up his eyes cautiously, looking over to see the aftermath of what had happened. Upon seeing the destruction, he climbed up to his feet, mouth agape as he saw what remained.
The machine on the table, looking like a more advanced version of the boy's, now lay in a few pieces, large portions of the metal ripped up and pealed almost lie a banana. Black smoke still drifted out, filling the room in a mist of blackness. A few sparks from the exposed wires could be seen, and their sizzling made his heart skip a beat, realizing that a second explosion could be imminent.
Fear riding in his heart and smoke making his throat scratchy and uncomfortable, the old scientist immediately rushed to one side of the wall. There was a large button there. He pressed it. A loud buzzing sound could be heard as the smoke was starting to be sucked up into the vent. A loud sizzle brought his attention back to the machine. He looked at it fearfully and he rushed towards the door. He immediately got out and he sealed the room behind him.
He watched, his heart beating quickly, as the machine continued to spark, and soon small flames began to bathe it. His eyes bulging, he pressed a button on the wall. The fire alarm. It sent a signal to sprinklers located on the roof. They spewed out droplets of water which eventually stopped the flames and cooled down the machine. The sparks vanished completely.
The man turned off the sprinklers and wiped his brow. a sigh of relief escaping his throat. That was a close one. There was some damage done to the room, but it was still largely in tact and none of the important stuff was ruined. He was lucky this was all that had happened. It could have been so much worse.
So much for that experiment. He thought he had gotten all the right materials, but he was sadly mistaken. He twitched his nose and grumbled softly. If only that child had told him the secret, he wouldn't be in this mess. Such a breakthrough could have benefited society, and, more importantly, made him rich. But the little brat had chosen to be selfish, and he knew he wouldn't get another shot at him. The boy's parents weren't exactly pleased with him in the end, and wouldn't let him near their son again.
But this was only a minor setback. He was one of the smartest scientists in the world. He could easily figure out the solution to this puzzle. He just had to keep trying new materials and new configurations. And by chance, somehow, he would figure out what the boy had done to make that machine of his work with no power source. And when he figured it out...
...the whole town...no the whole world, would bask in his glory. Those who had mocked him would beg his forgiveness and plead to be hired by him. He would be the most famous scientist in the world. His name would be echoed through the ages. No one would forget his name.
Doctor Von Doktor.
He brushed himself off. The dust that clung to his coat was easily smeared against his fingers. He looked them and made a 'blah' sound as he wiped it against his pants. At the moment, he cared not how messy he was. He had more important things to tend to.
He frowned at the machine, scowling in disgust. A shame that this one didn't work out. Oh well. Time to try again. He grabbed the now cooled, broken machine from the table and dropped it off in a corner with remnants of his other failed experimentations. He then looked over at the chalkboard that hung on the wall nearby. On it were smudges detailing his past attempts at building a machine. He walked over and grabbed a piece of chalk.
It was time to go back to the drawing board.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 9, 2014 18:10:46 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 9, 2014 18:10:46 GMT -5
Chapter 2: Concerns
When the smartest of you is worried, then you should worry.
sss
Penny was worried. She had seen that news broadcast the other day before she had dinner with her mom. She tried her best to remain calm, reminding herself that the man can't really do anything. He knew nothing of ChalkZone, after all.
Yet..she couldn't help but remain worried. She recalled her past incident with the man. He had been quite determined in figuring out perpetual motion from Rudy, refusing to buy his 'it was an accident' story that she knew he had come up with. Being a scientist, he was going to be smarter than the likes of Vinnie and Terry. So a lie like that wasn't going to fly. He was right when he said that Ruy didn't accidentally create that machine.
That man was going to become a problem if he kept poking his nose around. What if he made a discovery that brought him closer to ChalkZone? What if he found out the machine was made of chalk? Or the items it produced? What if he turned to Terry for more information? There were so many things that could happen, and she held her head, trying to cope with it all.
Maybe she was being paranoid. Maybe she just needed to relax a little. But she couldn't dismiss this. There was just too much at stake. Von might be harmless now, but if he ever got into ChalkZone, she knew the first thing he was going to want to do was experiment on zoners. She couldn't bear the thought of that, and she shuddered at the multiple thoughts racing through her head.
Zoners being strapped down. Electrocuted. Frozen. Burned. Injected with fluids. All sorts of horrific stuff. She would not put it past that man to do any of this. She had to make sure he didn't ever get a chance to get into ChalkZone or nab a zoner.
She wondered how Rudy felt. Surely he must have seen the news as well. Or at least heard of it. His parents could have heard and told him about it before they headed off to bed.
Rudy must be as disturbed as she was. Even if he might think back on how they stopped Von and how he didn't pose much of a threat now given the lack of knoweldge that he had, Rudy must realize how scary this situation still was. He knew how formidable the man could be, and back then, it was just trying to get answers out of him. The man wasn't trying to hurt him or anything. However, if Von increased his efforts and if he was unwilling to give up, how far would he take it? And how much would he learn?
Would he be able to gain access into ChalkZone? The thought chilled her blood.
Holding her plate of food, she looked left and right in the cafeteria. She had seen Rudy out in front of her when lunch was called, so she knew he would have sat down already. But finding him here wasn't too easy. The cafeteria was often packed, considering that there were set schedules; it wasn't like the students could just get up and get lunch whenever they wanted to. So she had to push her way through a couple of students in order to find Rudy.
She scanned the room, looking at the rows of grey tables. The cafeteria wasn't as large as some schools she had seen, but it was still flooding with students. There was still a long long of hungry kids waiting to get their meal, and the grey seats themselves were almost filled up. She kept looking. Sooner or later, she would find Rudy.
And sure enough she did. She found that he was sitting on the furthest table back, in the corner. He was holding a sandwich in his hands, biting into it and chewing. She immediately went over to him. She had to move past a large group of students who had gotten up to take their tray away. As soon as she was able to get past them, she reached the table in no time.
"Hello, Rudy." Penny said as she moved around in the front, noticing an empty seat right in front of her friend. Rudy lifted up his head, but did not speak due to there being food in his mouth. Instead, he nodded his head in acknowledgement. "Did you hear the news?" She asked as she sat down.
Rudy gave her a confused look, tilting his head slightly. He swallowed loudly and said, "News? What news?" He put his sandwich down. "What are you talking about, Penny?"
"The news that was on last night." Penny said. Her eyes were wide with concern. "I saw it not long after I got home."
Rudy still looked confused. He blinked his eyes a few times. Penny realized she probably should have explained it in a bit more detail. But when she attempted to speak, Rudy's face suddenly changed. A smile had appeared, and now it was Penny's turn to be surprised. "Oh, you mean with old Doctor Von Doktor?" He waved his hand dismissively. "Ah, I'm not that worried about that guy."
Penny was confused at this. Rudy wasn't worried? Why not? He knows what the man could do. Wait, no he didn't. He had only gotten a taste of it. The man hardly did anything except speak to him. Neither of them knew what this man was truly capable of behind closed doors.
And even if they had a better idea of what he could do, they still shouldn't let their guards down. The man did nearly find out about ChalkZone thanks to Rudy's blunder. Penny knew that if Von gotten in, there was no telling what he'd do, and the stuff that she had a feeling he'd try, none was so pleasant. Surely Rudy must know about this, right? How could he just dismiss this?
Rudy noticed Penny's confused look. He smiled at her and said, "Von doesn't know anything about ChalkZone, Penny. He can work all he wants to on perpetual motion. But he isn't going to get any closer to finding out about ChalkZone." He took another bite of his sandwich.
Penny narrowed her eyes slightly. She lifted up her own sandwich and chewed off a small part of the corner. After she swallowed, she held her hand out in gesture and said, "And what if he does, Rudy?" The boy swallowed and stared at her. "What if he does figure out about ChalkZone? What if one of his experiments leads to him discovering something?"
Rudy swallowed another bite, nearly finished with his sandwich. "I understand where you're coming from, but I have serious doubts that Von will be able to do anything. He did not even see me use the magic chalk."
"What about that worried statement you made when I came in?" Penny raised an eyebrow.
"What statement?" Asked Rudy.
"The one where you said something about 'it's happening'..." Penny said. Rudy stared at her. She nodded her head. "Yes, Rudy. I heard that."
Penny recalled what happened when she went after Rudy. She had still been angry with him at the time, but that did not negate her want to help him. So she had followed him via ChalkZone. It had been weird using the chalk for the first time. Snap was quite shocked to see just her and not Rudy. After she explained the situation, he agreed to help her, and they headed towards the location of the science facility Rudy had been taken to.
Once she got to the right spot, she drew a portal and started to make her way in. Before she even got in, she heard a worried cry from Rudy, about something happening. She hadn't thought to ask him about that and now she wished she had brought it up earlier. He had sounded so scared and worried. While she knew that Von could have learned about ChalkZone, she wondered if Rudy's outburst there was the result of his fear.
Well, now she was going to find out.
"Can you elaborate on that?" Penny asked.
Rudy looked down at his tray. By this point, most of his sandwich was done. He placed the small bit that remained back on the tray. His expression shifted, his eyes furrowing in concern. It seemed Penny had hit something of a sore spot with him. Her expression softened up. She hadn't meant to upset him.
"Yeah..about that..." Rudy started to say. He sucked in a breath and exhaled slowly. His face looked as if a ton of bad memories were coming back to him. "Yeah I was worried at the time. I just...wasn't thinking straight..and..." He placed his hand on the side of his head. "I had a vision of Von finding a way into ChalkZone, and he brought in a bunch of people with hazmat suits inside."
Penny put her hand on her mouth in horror. "Oh Rudy..."
"And when I saw you open up the portal, and your hand coming..." Rudy closed his eyes. "I thought that my nightmare had come true."
Penny reached over and placed her hand on Rudy's shoulder. "I'm so sorry I scared you, Rudy. I didn't mean to."
Rudy smiled at her. "Yeah...I know."
Penny removed her hand from him. She stared at him sympathetically. She probably should have been a little less...spooky when opening the portal. She realized she could have screwed things up big time. She had made the portal too large and she did not make sure that no one was there first. If she had drawn the portal when Dr. Von was still there... She shivered at the thought.
Oh well, at least that nightare was over. She had been able to help Rudy escape the facility and Von was not able to show off Rudy's chalk creation. He never became wise to the idea of a chalk world, and things had been able to shift back to normal.
At least...until now.
There was still the worry of what Von might do now. He was trying to figure out perpetual motion, yes, but what if they had left some kind of evidence behind? Or what if he spoke to Terry and grew wise to how Rudy could have created such a device? What if he somehow came to some kind of conclusion that would cause them to cross paths again? Would they be able to outwit him again?
"Still..." Rudy's voice finally broke the silence that had settled between the two. "I don't think we have much to worry about him now." He gave a small smile at this. "I mean, he doesn't even have me." He pointed a thumb to himself, and then he pointed at Penny. "Or you." He settled his hands on the table. "I might not even be thinking about us right now."
"It's not wise to lower our guard, Rudy. You know that." Penny said, narrowing her eyes. "You know what could happen if we underestimate him." She held up her hand in gesture. "And you know what might...no, what will happen...if he finds out about..."
"Yeah I know." Rudy nodded his head up and down. "I just don't want to get myself too worked up over something that's probably not going to happen." He looked up towards the ceiling for a moment, lost in his thoughts. He looked back at Penny. "I'm not saying Von can't be a threat, Penny. I'm just saying that maybe we shouldn't expend too much energy worrying about him getting into ChalkZone. What are the odds?"
Penny shook her head at this. She was surprised at how Rudy was acting. He of all people should know the risks in not taking something seriously enough. And if he did know how much of a threat Von could be, then why was he acting all dismissive of it? It didn't make any sense to her. If this was him trying to be brave, she wished he'd cut it out. He wasn't fooling anyone.
"What were the odds of Vinnie getting into ChalkZone? What were the odds of you not erasing that portal, which granted him access inside?" Penny glared at the boy in front of her. She held her and up, pointing a finger on one hand against the fingers of her other hand as she began to list off examples. "What were the odds that Terry would pick up the magic chalk instead of a regular one? What were the odds that Snap would be there and she would be able to grab him? What were the odds of you two getting there just in time for Terry to open up the portal?"
Rudy was silent at this. His eyes were wide. Penny knew that she was finally getting through to him. Before the boy could speak, she continued.
"Don't you see, Rudy?" Penny said, her eyes still narrowed. "All those events had odds against them. It wasn't planned. We didn't see any of them coming. They all could have turned out very different." She placed her left hand down while her other grabbed her drink. "Seemingly impossible things happen all the time, Rudy. We shouldn't be entirely dismissive of this. I would think that, as the Guardian of ChalkZone, you would at least be on your guard in case that man does try something."
As Penny drank, she watched Rudy, looking for any signs of him coming up with an answer. So far, he was just quiet. His stunned expression stared out in front of her, at nothing. He didn't look panicked, more so just realizing something that he hadn't before. She was glad that she was able to get him to see something. She remained quiet, allowing him time to come up with a response.
She hoped that they would be able to find a way to keep an eye on things. She could ask some zoners to stay stationed around where the man would draw his work on the chalkboard. Maybe even take pictures so she could analyze them. If she saw the formulas, she could check them out and make sure that none of them correlated with ChalkZone. If any of his notes makes mention of a chalk world, she would sound the alarm, and she and her friends would have to do something to sabotage his work.
Of course, she did know that may not stop him forever. She shuddered at the idea of doing something more extreme. She did not want it to come to that. She and her friends detested violence. However, if Von kept on trying too hard, if he kept getting in the way even more so than Terry did, then they may have no choice but to consider it an option. They wouldn't be able to keep up with him forever. At some point, something had to give.
Hopefully, things wouldn't have to be taken that far. They never had to before. So perhaps luck would remain on their side, and things would be just fine.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed that Rudy was looking at her again. He looked like he wanted to say something. She gave a nod of her head and waited.
"I know the risks, Penny. I know that the odds are still there he might figure out something. But as long as he doesn't find out about ChalkZone, it will be fine." Rudy said. He looked at her in the eyes, never turning away. He leaned forward. "I am not ignorant. I am not going to completely dismiss him. I do not think that he is going to be a threat, but I will acknowledge that he could be, given the right circumstance. Let's just not get too worked up and expend too much of our energy worrying. That may do more harm than good. Remember that stupid poison pen letter I wrote? How I got worked up because I thought we weren't invited?"
Penny nodded her head. She remembered that incident all too well. She had never seen Rudy behave that way before. It was quite scary.
"I don't want to make the same mistake, Penny. And since this is Von we are talking about, a miscalculation could be disastrous." Rudy said, making a few gestures with his hand. "If we get too distracted with this, what about Vinnie and Terry? They're currently bigger threats than Von. Skrawl, too. We can't divert attention away from him." He motioned both his hands at his sides. "You never know when he will hatch some other crazy scheme to take over ChalkZone!"
Penny had to admit it, but Rudy did have a point there. They did have several very real threats to ChalkZone. Skrawl was always trying to get it over one way or another, and then there were Terry and Vinnie. Unlike Von, they both knew that ChalkZone existed, and they were both determined to find it and gain access. She agreed with Rudy that it would not be wise to divert too much attention away from them. If they worry too much about what Von might be doing, they may not detect a move from one of those three, and they could catch them by surprise.
"Hmm...you might be right, Rudy." Penny tapped a finger against her chin thoughtfully. "Right now, Skrawl, Terry, and Vinnie are bigger threats, and they all know about ChalkZone." She paused for a moment and slapped herself in the face, realizing how stupid she sounded. "Well of course Skrawl would! He lives there!"
Rudy put his hand towards his mouth and gave a light-hearted chuckled. "Don't worry, I know what you mean."
Penny adjusted her glasses. "Still...I don't think it will be all that wise to completely dismiss Von." She looked over at Rudy, her eyes furrowed in determination. "Let's at least keep our guard up and watch out for any suspicious activity."
"Yeah...good idea." Rudy nodded his head. He rubbed the back of it nervously. "I certainly don't want to make a fool of myself again. I thought Vinnie wouldn't be a threat, and then I.."
"Rudy." Penny said softly, looking at Rudy sympathetically. "There's nothing that can change that now. At least you were able to get Vinnie out."
"Yeah... That's true." Rudy gave a small smile. "I'm sure our luck will continue to follow us."
Penny nodded her head. "Yeah..."
The two children fell silent after that. They resumed eating their lunch. As Penny started to consume her sandwich, her thoughts felt like a hurricine inside her skull. Thoughts left and right shot through her, clouding her mind. She hadn't brought it up to Rudy, but there was something that had still had her worried.
It had been easy getting Vinnie out. He wasn't the brightest person around. All it took was getting him to ride a coaster that flung him out, and then the building collapsed, destroying the portal.
But what about Doctor Von Doktor? How easy would he be to get out? He was a scientist, after all. A person of a higher intellect. He was much smarter than Vinnie. He may not fall for a roller coaster ride that easily. He might see through a lot of their tricks and lies. If they ever had to collide with him to protect ChalkZone...
...how much of a chance did they have..?
sss
The school day went faster than Penny and Rudy had expected. They were glad for that. Both wanted to head into ChalkZone. They had agreed to talk to Snap about the situation with Von. Regardless if there's a great chance of the man figuring out ChalkZone or not, they knew better than to leave their friend out of the equation. Snap might have some good ideas to try just in case the man became more than just a simple nuisance.
It would also provide them a safer place to be discussing this stuff. Both of them know how risky it was of them to talk in the cafeteria and in the classroom. They were lucky that no one spotted them. They both felt foolish for being so careless. They would be sure not to do that again.
The two children walked down the sidewalk. Side by side, they made their way through the neighborhood, adhering to the signs, stopping at lights when they needed to, and continued on their way. They were getting pretty close to Rudy's house. That was where they decided to meet. Penny's mom had given the okay for her to go to Rudy's place. She told her she would pick her up a few hours later. That gave them plenty of time to speak with Snap.
Although Rudy looked pretty calm and certain, his mind was a different story. His head was buzzing about, unable to be calm, the storm of thoughts bringing him a dull headache. Penny's words kept swirling around him, making it impossible for him to ignore.
He tried to tell himself that everything was going to be fine. He tried to tell himself that Von wouldn't be much of a threat. The man was a fruit loop, yes, a smart one at that, but he wasn't smart enough to figure out that the machine he made was based on chalk, despite holding it himself. He told himself time and again that Von had no clues regarding ChalkZone.
Yet...he couldn't completely dismiss what Penny said. He knew that she made a good point. There was a chance that Von could get wise to what they were doing. He could figure this stuff out. And if he did...
He shook his head mentally. No, he couldn't concern himself with that. Everything was going to be fine. Despite what he said to Penny, a part of him still wasn't fully concerned about Von. The man probably would never think to try to contact him again. Why, he was probably sitting in his chair, throwing away another rolled up piece of paper depicting another failed experiment. Maybe he was yelling at himself in frustration as he tried to figure out the thing about perpetual motion. Rudy smirked at the thought. It was pretty amusing watching the man blow up like that.
He casted the thoughts aside. That wasn't what he should be thinking about right now. As easy as it was to make fun of Von, he knew there were far more important things to concern himself with. Von was still a possible threat. A lower threat than Vinnie or Terry, but still a threat nonetheless. It was important to speak to Snap about this.
He looked out in front of him, adjusting his backpack's straps. He took note of the buildings, and how they were becoming increasingly familiar, on a more deep level than the others before. This was his neighborhood all right. His house would be a few blocks down. If he and Penny kept this up, they should get there in about ten minutes.
Soon they rounded the corner, the one that Rudy knew would get them on his home street. It wouldn't be long now. He and Penny were making excellent time. At this rate, they should be able to get into ChalkZone much earlier than they had expected. They could...
Rudy and Penny froze as soon as they made the turn. They nearly stumbled against something green and solid. They took a few steps back, craning their heads up to see someone they had hoped they wouldn't see again for a long time.
Terry Bouffant.
The woman was holding her usual reporting equipment, some of them stuffed in a large bag she was carrying. A mic was held in her hands, but not pointed out at them. Rather, it was resting at her side, as if she was either getting ready to report on something or she had just finished.
She stared down at them in surprise. She didn't seem like she had been expecting them. Her shocked expression didn't last very long, and soon a scowl of contempt came across her face. She took a step towards them, towering over the two children. Rudy and Penny cringed, though neither broke into a run as Terry wouldn't dare try to do anything to them out in the open like this.
"Rudy Tabootie... Penny Sanchez..." Terry glowered at them, her grip on her mic tightening. "What a pleasant surprise..."
"Yeah, you too..." Penny grumbled softly, glaring at the woman with a frown to match. "What are you doing here, Ms. Bouffant?" She moved her hand out in front of her. "I know our neighborhood is just so full of stories..." Rudy could detect the subtle sarcasm. "...but whatever could you be trying to report on now?"
Terry scowled at this. "The grand opening of a new street light..."
Rudy chortled at this. "Wow, you've really gone downhill, Ms. Bouffant!"
Terry, however, found nothing funny about this. She took another step forward. Penny moved back while Rudy remained where he was. He leaned away when Terry pointed the mic close to him. The rounded tip nearly pushed up against his chest. He stared at it and then looked up at Terry. He stifled a shudder as he stared at those hate-filled eyes.
"Listen here, you little brat! It's your fault that I am in this situation! No one will take me seriously anymore because of your antics!" Terry's voice was filled with anger. Her body was shaking as the emotion swept through her. Rudy took a small step back, not wanting to be so close to the woman if she decided to explode. "If you hadn't been so selfish, I would have..."
"Selfish?!" Rudy snapped. He pointed a finger at Terry. The woman just continued to glare at him, not budging from her spot as the boy continued to speak. "You were the one who kept tailing me and Penny for weeks trying to get us to spill the beans on a world that you know nothing about! You are the one who is selfish, Ms. Bouffant! You don't even think of what might happen to all those innocent people if you..."
Rudy was stopped when Terry reached forward and grabbed him by his arm. With a yelp of surprise, he was yanked towards her.
"Rudy!" Penny cried, her eyes wide in shock. "Let him go, Ms. Bouffant!"
Terry did not listen. Rudy grunted in pain as the woman twisted his arm. He felt her lift him up off the ground effortlessly. She put her face close to his. Rudy glared at her, doing his best not to look afraid.
"You have no right to keep that world hidden, Tabootie. You made an incredible discovery and you are wasting it by hording it to yourself and playing the blasted hero!" Terry curled her lip up in disgust. "Then again, what should I expect from a stupid little boy like yourself? You children understand nothing!"
"You're wrong!" Penny called out, causing Terry to turn her head towards her. "Rudy is not hogging the world to himself! He's just making sure it is safe from people like you..." She jabbed an accusing finger at Terry. "..who seek to exploit and harm it!"
Terry growled at this. "Oh really..? Well then, Sanchez..." Terry released Rudy and rounded on Penny. Rudy watched in horror as Terry cornered Penny against the street light. "What about you? If Rudy is the hero, are you his sidekick? Oh wait..." She raised a finger, a look of mock realization on her face. "That's Snap, isn't it? Well then..." Terry leaned towards Penny. "What does that make you? What's left for you? Someone who just stands on the sidelines, watching as Rudy works his magic protecting that precious world of yours?"
Penny said, "Y-You don't know..."
"Oh that's right. I don't know... Because to you, I'm an idiot. You think that I can't pick up on things. Well that's where you're wrong." Terry put a hand on her hip, her frown deepening. "At least Tabootie actually does something for that chalk world you two love to hide so much. You...you're nothing... You are just a worthless little tag along who just waits for Rudy to give you a command and toss you a bone." Penny's eyes widened at this. "Face it, Sanchez..." Terry sneered. "You're worthless."
Rudy's heart twisted at these words. Anger began to swell up in his stomach, the burning sensation moving through his arms. How dare Terry say those things... She had no right to judge Penny like that. He didn't know what got into her lately, but he had enough of listening to this. He marched forward towards them.
Rudy walked in front of Penny, making Terry take a few steps back. The woman stared at the boy in surprise, and then narrowed her eyes again. Rudy glared at her hatefully. He did his best to control his anger, knowing that he would only make things worse if he simply exploded in the woman's face. He took in a deep breath, feeling the burning anger on the edge of his own sigh. Once he felt he had calmed himself enough, he gave his retort.
"How dare you..." Rudy snarled at her. "What right do you have to say that about my friend? You don't have an inkling of what we do in that world you so desperately want to exploit. You haven't seen any of things any of us have accomplished. You have no idea what Penny is capable of. Just because you wear a fancy outfit and have a job and work at a newstation doesn't mean you automatically know everything! You know nothing about Penny, so stop actingl ike you do!"
"Rudy..." He heard Penny say behind him. There was a cautionary tone to her voice. "Let's just go."
"Yeah, Rudy. Go on. Go to that chalk world that you are selfishly keeping from everyone else." Terry taunted, a contempt-filled smile stretching on her face. "Go on, continue to act like you're so damn special, some hero, while your genius friend there wallows on your shadow, wishing she could be half as great as you.."
"At least Penny doesn't make a fool of herself trying to get a studio to greenlight an idea that anyone with half a mind would realize sounded cuckooo..." Rudy sneered at her.
Terry's eyes widened for a second at this. Her eyes soon furrowed, becoming narrowed. She twitched her eye, her lip raised up, baring her teeth at the little boy. Rudy felt his heart begin to race as the woman advanced on him. But he ignored his instincts to run. Terry can't do anything and he would not abandon Penny to her, even in these relatively safe circumstances.
"You little..." Terry growled. She then stopped. Something had caught her attention. The woman turned her head, looking at something. It didn't take long for Rudy and Penny to see what she was staring at.
There was a small family walking by. They appeared to be heading towards their house. A mother, father, and a couple of kids. They had stopped in their tracks and were staring over at them in confusion and uncertainty.
Rudy felt some sense of relief at this. He knew that Terry would defnitely back down now. Regardless of what she thought, she knew better than to continue on with her harrassment with witnesses around. He took a step closer to Penny, a sort of protective posture, done partly out of defending his friend and partly out of triggering concern in the family walking by. This made it even harder for Terry to make a move.
Terry knew she had been bested. She stared at the family, and then she looked back at the children. She glared hatefully at Rudy and Penny, her clenched fist shaking at her side. Rudy could see the frustration practically radiating off her body.
"Okay then...you win this round. But I'm warning you two..." Terry spoke in a low, growly voice. "...sooner or later, I will expose that chalk world. You can't keep it hidden for long. Sooner or later, it will be exposed. Mark my words..."
Rudy and Penny said nothing, frowning at the redhead as she turned and walked down the street. It didn't take her long to disappear down the street. Only after she disappeared completely did the children look at each other in worry.
That had been an unpleasant and unexpected encounter with Terry. She had acted more aggressive than usual. Granted, she didn't try to hurt them, but that didn't mean that she wouldn't try. The idea of Terry going that far frightened them. She was desperate enough to expose ChalkZone and she already resorted to underhanded tricks like kidnapping. To outright hurt them...
They shook the thought out of their heads. They had to focus on getting into ChalkZone to speak to Snap. That was their top priority right now. After giving a quick smile to the family to show them that they were fine, they continued on their way to Rudy's house. They both hoped they wouldn't run into anymore issues or delays.
sss
Joe Tabootie growled as he glared at the man in front of him. He couldn't believe that this man had the gall to show up at his house, making such a request. Did he not learn his lesson the last time they had encountered? What in the world gave him the right to come here and do this?
He could sense Millie beside him. He didn't bother looking, but he knew that she was also just as infuriated as he was. It was unfathomable that this man would try something like this again. It took all his strength not to punch the man in the face for coming here. He knew that wouldn't be the right thing to do and he held back the urge. He could sense his wife was having a hard time controlling herself as well.
The only thing good about this was that Rudy was not around. He didn't know what to tell his son if he came in with this man, of all people, in the house, waiting for him. He would imagine that Rudy would be quite uncomfortable, and he wouldn't blame him. He'd have every right to be nervous and upset. He knew that Rudy was going to be home any time, so he hoped to get this meeting done and over with soon.
But no matter what he tried to tell him, the man would not leave. He remained where he was, feet firmly planted on the ground. When he had knocked on his door, he had let himself in. He refused to march himself back out, and he showed determination of staying here until he got what he wanted.
Millie had suggested using physical force and just pushing him out. But Joe was against the idea, but only because he had a feeling this man would call the authorities and tell them what happened. Even though it would have been the man's fault, he might twist the words to make it look like they did it. Despite his reputation, Joe knew that there might be some people still willing to side with him. And if those people happen to be higher ups...
Of course, they could just call the police themselves. They hadn't yet tried ot use that threat before. They didn't want to resort to that. They hoped they could get the man to leave on their own. But if he continued on staying, then they may be left with no choice.
"Look, I understand you came a long way over here." Joe said, his teeth gritting slightly. "But I must ask you again to leave. You are not welcome here."
"Get out of our house." Millie said, joining in.
The man shook his head. "No. I will not leave." He narrowed his eyes. "Not until I get what I want."
Joe clenched his teeth at this. "We cannot grant you that wish, mister. We are telling you for the last time." He took a step forward, glaring into the man's eyes. "Get out."
The man gave a short, bitter chuckle. "You are really being unfair." He raised his hand up in gesture. "I did not make an unfair..."
"We don't care." Millie hissed, cutting him off. She put her hands on her hips, her glare practically piercing through the man's gaze. "Take your suitcase and show yourself to the door. We don't want to see you around our house again."
Joe nodded in agreement. He glared at the man, who had remained quiet for a few moments. The man didn't appear to budge, nor did it look like he was going to move anytime soon. Joe narrowed his eyes further. Of course the man would remain stubborn. They had said what they could to him, even trying to sound nice. But here, he still remained.
He was quite determined to talk to their son. But there was no way they would let that happen. Sure, this man never harmed their son in the past, but given how he had acted, and as the situation of what happened to them came to full light, the more disgust he felt for the man. He had only wanted to use Rudy, and here he was, trying to do the same thing again.
Not if he and Millie have anything to say about it. Regardless of how stubborn this man was, they would get him out. They just had to be even more stubborn.
"You are really pushing our buttons, mister." Joe pointed an accusatory finger at him. "We told you, we are not going to let you see Rudy. I don't care how much you are willing to pay us. You will not use our boy like he's your property!"
The man blinked in confusion. He then rubbed his hands nervously. "I think you've got it all wrong, Mr. Tabootie. I never intended to do..."
Millie interjected. "Do you think we believe that?"
"Just get out of our house. Now!" Joe barked, his voice taking on a deep growl.
The man took a step back at this. His eyes widened, worry clearly etching on the features behind his glasses. The man locked eyes with him and Millie, not daring to look away. He still didn't leave, and he started to glare back at thim as if they were committing some terrible crime in not giving him access to their son. But there was some falter to him now, and when he took another step back, Joe realized that they probably finally got him to listen.
Before Joe could speak again and try to chase him out, he heard the door opening up. He turned his head, and his eyes widened as he spotted who was standing in the door way.
It was Rudy and his friend, Penny.
Silence fell upon the room. Uneasy, chilling, gripping his heart. He and Millie exchanged nervous looks. Neither of them had wanted Rudy to see this. And now here he was. Joe looked over at the man real quick, noticing that sick smile spreading across his face. Before he could say a word to him, he heard his son speak in a small voice.
"...dad...? Mom...? What's...what's he doing here...?"
The man stared intently at Rudy, his smile shifting into a grin. "Why hello, Rudy... Remember me...?"
Rudy took a step back, his eyes wide in shock. Penny did likewise, looking just as shaken up to see this man as his son did. The man did not approach Rudy, but kept on smiling at him. Rudy took in a few quick breaths, memories flooding his mind.
Rudy managed to whisper softly. "Doctor Von Doktor..."
He was greeted with a broader smile.
sss
Rudy couldn't believe it. He felt his senses go numb. A cold sensation washed through his body. Any belief of there being no danger from this man went away the moment he saw him standing there. Penny's sentence had been cut short when they noticed an extra vehicle in the drive way. They had hoped it was nothing to get worked up about.
But then...this happened...
As soon as they opened up the door, they were treated to this horrible sight. His parents were not harmed, but they were in the middle of discussing something with this man. This horrible man that had nearly found out about ChalkZone, and had tried to drill his mind for information.
Doctor Von Doktor stared down at him with a smug smile. He looked as if he had been waiting here a long time, and there was a bit of triumph in his face. Judging from his parents' expressions, he guessed that they had been trying to make him leave, but with no luck. And the way the man was looking at him...it made him shudder. Was he waiting for him? Did he come here for him? That certainly seems the case.
And he just walked right on in, and had given this man what he wanted. Himself... Rudy gritted his teeth as he and Penny stood their ground. If the man wanted him, he was going to have to try harder. He had no intention on leaving with him, and he couldn't make him.
Rudy attempted to comfort himself by realizing his parents were here and no longer taking Von's crap. And he couldn't very well just take a child with him without the parents' permission. His mom and dad would never allow that. Von would be setting himself up for arrest. He would not take that risk, especially if it delays him from his precious research.
Still, he felt quite uneasy around him. He found it hard to look at the man, but even harder to look away. He gritted his teeth, adopting a somewhat defensive stance, a way of showing the old man that he wasn't going to come quietly. Penny narrowed her eyes, offering a similiar message.
"Don't worry, Rudy." Came his father's voice. It was slightly shaky, as if he was trying to sound calm, but found himself unable to. Rudy could hear the emotion dripping off his voice. "He was just leaving..." His dad glared at Von. "Weren't you?"
Von ignored him completely. His eyes were on Rudy only. The small child swallowed nervously, but puffed up his chest slightly to make himself look tougher. This seemed to amuse Von and he took a step forward. Rudy immediately deflated, and Von chuckled at how quickly he had backed down.
"It'z okay, child. I won't bite." Von said. "I just wanted to azk you a few questionz."
"Absolutely not!" Rudy moved back as his mom moved in front of him, blocking the man's access to him. "Get out!"
"Oh but you aren't even letting me..." Von started to say.
Rudy's dad, finally having enough of this, gripped the man by his shoulder. His hand squeezed his shoulder tightly. He saw Von flinch in pain and whirl his head over towards his dad. The staring contest lasted a few seconds before Von jerked himself free and take a step back.
"I will appreciate it if you didn't touch me again." Von said, his voice uncharacteristically dark. "I just got zis suit washed."
"And we would appreciate it if you leave now." Rudy's dad said, his frown deepening. "If you continue on staying here, then you will leave me no choice but to call the authorities."
His mom nodded her head. "We didn't want to do it, but if you don't get your ass out of here in the next twenty seconds, then we will get the police involved."
His dad folded his arms against his chest. "Now we wouldn't want to have that, now would we...?" He tilted his head slightly. "Especially after that incident where you were dragged off when you had totally lost it."
At this, the scientist's eyes widened. It seemed that, after however long the man was here, his parents had finally gotten a hook on him. Rudy, standing with Penny, watched as the old man's previous arrogance melted away slightly at the threat of a phone call. This became even more apparent when his dad added one more thing.
"If they reacted that way over something like that, I can just imagine how they would react if they found out you harrassed a child..."
Von stared at his dad in horror at this. He took a step back. He looked from both his mom and dad, and then back at Rudy. For a moment, Rudy could see a flash of anger and disappointment. He then looked back at his dad. His facial features relaxed as he gave a curt nod.
"Very well zen..." Von spoke in a barely controlled voice. "I'll be on my way. Zorry to dizturb you." Von began to head towards the door.
"And don't think about coming back here." Rudy's mom called after him.
"We're finished here." Rudy's father chimed in, his voice stiff and stern.
Von froze at this. He stopped right next to Rudy and Penny. Rudy's mom watched him warily, making sure he didn't try anything. Von looked down at Rudy with a sideways glance, and a smile slowly creeped onto his face. He looked into his mother's eyes before he said, "Oh no... We have barely...begun..."
Rudy shuddered as the man chuckled, his eyes looking directly at him now. He cringed back with Penny beside his mother. Penny glared at him, a hand formed into a fist. Rudy did his best to look brave, but Von could clearly see right through his attempt at a front.
"Get out of our house." His mom growled.
"Az you wish..." Von said. And with that, he was gone.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 12, 2014 23:18:32 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 12, 2014 23:18:32 GMT -5
Chapter 3: Invitations
Be mindful of the past, but be wary of the future.
sss
"Rudy...are you okay..?" Penny said to her friend in a quiet voice. When Rudy didn't answer, she pressed on. "You've been awfully quiet for a while..."
Rudy looked over at her. His eyes were wide, his pupils shrunk. He gave a shudder and looked away, not saying a word. Penny furrowed her eyes with concern. She reached towards her friend, but paused. She curled her fingers inward and yanked her arm back. She let out a soft sigh and stared at her friend sympathetically.
Rudy had been a bit shaken up since the incident with Von. Despite him being certain that Von won't be a threat, he was taken aback by his sudden presence in his house. And the way he had looked at him, spoked at him... She could just imagine how wrecked that made him feel.
Von wanted him for something. That much was clear. Chances are it had to do with the perpetual motion. But unlike last time, when he had a legal warrant and permission from Rudy's parents, this time, it sounded almost like he was willing to commit a crime to get what he wanted. The thought sent shudders through her body. If Von was willing to go that far, what would he do?
It didn't seem likely at first that he would. After all, he had been so blatant in his words that his statement alone could be used as justification to have him arrested. Von should know better than that. He should know what would happen if he were caught harrassing a child.
But then again..he wasn't always the brightest person. He was so single mindedly focused that he made the easiest of mistakes. He probably would take that risk if it meant achieving his goals. And just because he took a risky route doesn't mean that he wouldn't be careful...
Penny turned her attention back to Rudy. He was sitting on the window sill. His head face towards the window itself and he stared outward. It didn't look like he was looking at anything in particular. His eyes were almost unfocused, and he had an anxious aura around his body.
She wished she knew how to cheer him up. His parents had already tried, but not with much luck. After the man left, Rudy asked what happened. When his parents explained the situation, it only made Rudy more nervous. Despite his parents' best attempts, they weren't able to get their son to calm down. Rudy was scared, no matter how hard he tried to hide it from them. And why wouldn't he be? Von had specifically targeted him and made it clear that he was going to come back.
Rudy had eventually gone up the stairs. Penny followed suit. She didn't want to leave him alone, not while he was in that state. She hoped that she would be able to figure out something to help her friend relax.
A part of Penny was a little glad that Rudy was going to take Von more seriously. That's what they should have been doing ever since they found out about his continued research in perpetual motion. It was only a matter of time before Von tried coming after him again. But at the same time, she didn't want Rudy to get hismelf all worked up. He wouldn't be able to concentrate on much if he spent all his time worrying about Von.
Penny looked left and right, standing not far from her friend. She looked down at him, a look of sympathy etched on her features. She hated seeing Rudy this way, all scared and nervous. She wanted to do something to help him, but what could she say? She had no idea if Von would stay back or not.
But she wouldn't leave him. No, now would be a horrible time for that. Rudy needed her right now. He needed the company. Someone to stay with him and keep him calm, telling him everything is going to be okay.
And that's just what she was going to do.
Taking in another deep breath, Penny moved a little closer to her friend, closing what tiny bit of gap still remained between the two. She leaned against her friend, pushing her body next to his. Her chest and stomach was pressed against his back as she slung her arms around him. She held on, pulling him close. Rudy shivered once, startled by the sudden gesture. He quickly relaxed, allowing Penny to hold him close.
"It's okay, Rudy. Everything will be fine. You'll see." Penny whispered softly to him. She rested her chin on the top of his head. "Please don't be too scared. Von won't come after you. I promise."
Rudy was quiet for a few moments. Then he said, "How do you know?" His voice was quiet. It was almost accusatory, but that might have been Penny's imagination. "He might just be biding his time, waiting, and then he..." His voice trailed off, his eyes widening slightly as a tinge of horror seemed to hit him.
"I doubt that he would do that, Rudy. He wouldn't want to get caught." Penny pointed out.
"Yeah, and that means he could just be waiting until he has a chance to..."
Penny cut him off. "Even then, it's too risky. Plus..." She raised a finger up as she illustrated her next point. "There's your parents. You know they wouldn't let Von come anywhere near you. You'll be fine."
Rudy didn't look convinced, however. In the reflection on the window, she could see Rudy gritting his teeth. His eyes moved slowly from side to side, as if he were trying to search for something. Perhaps Von? It was likely. It had only been an hour since Von left, and it was likely that he was hiding somewhere nearby, just waiting to strike.
But Penny knew it would be useless getting too worked up over that. They couldn't let himselves be ruled by fear. For all she knew, that's the effect Von wanted when he made that statement. Nothing more than an empty threat considering it would be too hard getting Rudy, or her, without someone noticing. He might be crazy, but he wasn't that crazy.
"Look Rudy...why don't we go into ChalkZone now? We still need to speak to Snap about what we are going to do regarding Von." Penny suggested. "Plus, you and I both know that he needs to know about this."
"Yeah...I know..." Rudy said, nodding stiffly. "I know.." He went quiet after that, making no attempt to answer Penny's question.
Penny sighed, pulling her friend even closer to her, pressing her head against his. She could practically feel his heart beating, an abnormal pace, a sign of the worry that gripped him. It was confusing, startling for Penny to see Rudy in this state. A far cry from how he was earlier.
At the cafeteria, he had shown great certainty that Von would not be any sort of threat. He didn't think much of the man trying to do something. He had just dismissed him, and hardly gave the man a second thought.
But now that Von had shown up... Rudy's outlook had changed. He now knew that the man would indeed come after him again. Considering how swiftly and suddenly he had been able to take the entire family, one must shudder at the consideration of what would happen if he were to try now. Would he succeed? Even if he didn't, just how far would he be able to go?
But right now, they shouldn't worry about that. They should be focusing on coming up with solutions, not dwelling on the past that they could not change. She hoped that Rudy would break out of this trance soon and return to the confident boy he had been earlier. He hoped that Von's appearance hadn't shaken up Rudy for long.
"Come on, Rudy." Penny said as she leaned beside Rudy. She took his arm and pulled gently. "Let's go see Snap now."
Rudy offered no resistance as Penny got him off the window sill and guided him towards the large chalkboard in his room. Rudy practically leaned on her, the shock of the earlier events zapping him of some of his strength. She could almost feel him slipping down, forcing her to hold onto him tighter so he wouldn't hit his face on the ground.
She pushed against him gently as she steadied him. She encouraged him silently to use his own strength to hold himself up. Luckily, Rudy wasn't too far gone in his emotions, and he was able to right himself quickly. She motioned towards the chalk board.
Slowly, Rudy took out his piece of chalk. He looked at the board. He gazed back at Penny, as if searching for help. She gave him a nod, gesturing him to proceed. After a moment's hesitation, Rudy leaned forward and began to draw the portal, granting them access into ChalkZone.
Penny hoped that Snap would be able to help them come up with a plan. And she hoped that Rudy felt better soon. If Von really isn't going to give up, they needed to be ready. And being distracted by fear would only leave them open to a move...
sss
Rudy did his best to push back his fear. He didn't want to let himself be ruled by it. He knew that wouldn't do him any good. Yet he found it hard to completely forget the worry that was struck into his heart a short time ago.
He found it unbelievable that he had let himself get into his state. He knew that Von wouldn't be much of a threat to him. It wasn't like he could make a move against him, like his parents and Penny said. It was too big of a risk. He knew his parents would keep him safe, and it wasn't like the school was going to let a random person come and take one of the students.
Yet he couldn't completely push aside his fear. The mere fact the man had shown up in his house uninvited was scary enough. Even though it wasn't like he just waltz in like he owned the place, his presence there alone was enough to unnerve him.
And the way he looked at him, too... He felt a cold shiver along his spine at that thought. He just wanted to curl up in a ball when he had seen the man stare at him with that expression. His eyes seemed to twinkle, spewing out a hidden, unheard message. There was some unspoken promise in there, and it didn't help that looking at the man's eyes then was like looking into the abyss.
He was glad that he listened to Penny's idea of coming into ChalkZone. He was still aware of the possible danger, and that it really wasn't over yet. He was aware that one slip up was all it would take for the man to find out about ChalkZone, and he knew that Von would want want to test them for all kinds of things. Painful tests that he would rather not have any zoner endure. It was just way too cruel.
But just being in here helped him feel more relaxed. It helped him realize that he was safe, that nothing bad had happened yet. It helped him wash away that anxiety through his spine, leaving his body like a cold yet hot vapor. It reminded him of happier times, of when he is exploring in ChalkZone with his friends, having a great time.
And most of all, it reminded him of hope. There was still a chance to make sure that ChalkZone stayed safe. The man didn't even know for certain of the place's existence, far as he knew, so there was much less of a threat of him coming in here, trying to take it over or exploit it.
However, they couldn't dismiss this probable threat. And that's just what he and his friends weren't going to do. Swallowing his fear, doing his best to look brave, Rudy proceeded with the discussion of what to do about Von. The results of this meeting would determine what they were going to do regarding Von. He hoped that they would be able to come up with a sensible solution.
"Whoa..."
That had been Snap. Rudy looked out in front of him. Standing not far away was Snap. He and Penny had just delivered the news to him. As they had expected, he did not take it well. He looked a bit shaken by what they told regarding Von.
"I don't believe it.. Him..of all people..?" Snap's eyes widened as he saw Rudy and Penny nod their heads. He gritted his teeth, lowering his gaze slightly. "That's exactly what we need..another nutjob trying to get into this place." He shook his head slowly.
Rudy couldn't blame Snap for how he felt. From what he had been told, Von wasn't exactly the best person to be around. He was another possible creepazoid that they will have to watch out for. It was tough enough with Terry and Vinnie. Now there was this guy. To an extent, he was worse than Terry or Vinnie and the reason was...
"Do you have any plans on how you are going to outwit a genius, Rudy?" Came Snap's question. It was blatant, short, and to the point. It was not accusatory, but rather it opened his eyes to the reality of the situation, and made him realize how difficult this really was going to be.
"I'm...I'm not sure..." Rudy said in a low whisper, his eyes widened slightly. "I really don't know.."
"Come on, there has to be something..." Penny said. "We've never given up before. Why start now?"
Rudy stared at his female friend. He admired her determination and spirit. He wished he could be as certain as Penny was about the situation. She wasn't willing to give up, and neither was he. Yet, he still felt uncertain about what they were going to do.
Going after the man wasn't an option. It would be too difficult to pull off. And too dangerous as well. They were better off thinking of a new strategy. But so far, none of the new thoughts they had made enough sense to even be brought up. As he looked around, seeing his friends' expressions, and the reflexion of his own in Snap's mirror, it became increasingly clear that none of them had been able to think of a sensible solution.
Rudy feel his gut start to twist in frustration as more time passed with no one speaking up. Were they really at this amount of loss of what to do? Did they really have no plans on how to deal with Von? It certainly seemed that way. He looked at his friends, and none of them looked close to being able to think of any kind of answer.
He let out a sigh, leaning himself back, tilting his head up. His mind went deep into thought. There had to be some kind of angle he hadn't thought of. A pathway they could choose that would benefit them. Von had shown enough that he wasn't going to be just sitting around, twiddling his fingers. They needed to figure out something soon, before he had a chance to make his move.
But...what could they do...? The man hadn't even done anything that major yet. Sure he showed up at his house and had tried to get to him. And when he left, it sounded as if he was willing to do whatever it took to get to him. It was clear that he was not going to give up. Yet...he hadn't done anything to him outside of what could be interpreted as a threat, and that might be seen as a stretch to the authorities.
Without knowing what the man was up to, outside of perpetual motion, they had little to go on to figure out how to deal with him. He didn't even know about ChalkZone, so trying to figure out a defense here was going to be a waste of time. Plus he did not want to panic the zoners over something that might not happen. Von was not yet a threat to ChalkZone, and he hoped it would stay that way.
He could feel his mind go numb, almost shut down, as the frustration began to take its toll. A wave of cold and hot energy swept through him, concentrating in his hands and fingertips, as he tried to figure out what they were going to do.
He exhaled slowly, loud enough to get his friends' attention. He could feel Snap and Penny's stares on him. He knew they were looking to him, hoping that he had figured out a plan. He glanced at them. They looked as frustrated as he had. He sucked on his lip and turned away. He gave another sweep of his mind, hoping to find something, anything... But in the end, he found nothing, and he glanced over at his friends.
"I...I can't think of anything.. I'm sorry." Rudy lowered his head. "I'm at a loss of what we can do. There just..." He raised his hands up at his side. "..just not enough that we could use to help devise a plan."
Penny frowned at this. "Well I'm sure we can think of something. We just..."
Rudy stared over at Penny. "We are probably better off just not doing anything for now." He paused for a moment. He couldn't believe the amount of disappointment he felt flow from his own mouth as he spoke those words. He usually was able to think of something, and the fact that, for the moment, he could not, it was an uncomfortable feeling. "...and just wait and see what happens. Cautiously of course."
Penny shook her head. "I'm not sure if it's a good idea to put this off, Rudy." She held up her hand in gesture. "Keep in mind of what Von could do. He's a scientist, Rudy. Yeah, he might be a bit of a nut, and he isn't well respected anymore. But the mere fact that he's a scientist, and not just some business man like Vinnie Raton or a newsreporter like Terry Bouffant, this means that he isn't going to be as easily tricked. If he were ever to find out about ChalkZone..."
"I know, Penny..." Rudy cut her off. "I know..."
Rudy was well aware of what Von could do. Being a scientist, he may try to figure out the inner mechanics of the magic chalk and learn how it works. He might even be able to replicate it, and find a way into ChalkZone without the need of magic chalk. The thought sent a cold chill down his spine. The very idea of something like that being created...
"Let's not forget what he might do to zoners..." Came Snap's grim, small voice.
Rudy's eyes widened at this. He exchanged a horrified glance with Penny. Another detail that they were all too familiar with. They only ever got a taste of zoner treatment when Terry stuffed Snap into her bag and when Vinnie showed interest in forcing zoners to be slaves in his amusement park. But they all knew, deep down, that only scratched the surface.
They all knew that scientists would be very interested in ChalkZone's mechanics, and the zoners themselves would be such an oddity to them. They would want to study them, learn about them. And while that in of itself wasn't bad, they were aware that it would likely involve the zoners being killed...or even tortured through various experimentations. Science was sometimes harsh when it came to learning.
And this harshness could very well be increased tenfold by the fact that zoners were often one of a kind, not to mention zoners usually don't die and could live forever provided they got enough to eat and drink. So there would be no corpses for the scientists to study; they'd have to make their own.
The three of them couldn't let that happen. Regardless of whatever good could come out of it, they wouldn't feel right letting the zoners suffer at the hands of scientists. Especially not at Von's. Sure, they understood most scientists wouldn't be doing it to be malicious, but they had little trust in Von. His quest to become famous, as well as his personality, may lead him to abuse his knowledge and any zoner that may end up trapped in his clutches.
Rudy shuddered at the horrific thoughts that entered his mind. There was so much that man could do to a zoner, and since a zoner wasn't human, he may not be so inclined to exercise restraint. An average scientist might be merciful enough to render a zoner brain dead before performing experiments on it. But Von, as well as some scientists, may not be so thoughtful.
"I hope he doesn't get a chance to..." Snap's voice trailed off. He looked at his friends, his expression alone finishing what he was going to say. It took Rudy and Penny only seconds to figure out what he was implying.
"Don't worry, Snap. He won't..." Penny said, her voice laced in determination.
"Does this mean you figured out what you are going to do?" Snap asked hopefully. "Because I can't think of anything. Well..." He rubbed his chin. "Except what you two normally do. Keep an eye on things, watch out for any suspicious actions or people..."
Penny nodded her head. "Yeah, that's what we'll do." She looked over at Rudy. "That...seems to be the best we can do..."
Rudy noticed a slight falter in Penny's voice. She seemed disappointed that they weren't able to come up with any better plans. The idea of sitting and waiting didn't sound particularly exciting or efficient, but at the moment, it was all they could do. The more the three thought about it, the more they realized this to be the case.
As much as Rudy didn't want to, as much as he wanted to figure out something better, he realized that this was likely their best option. Wait and see, and hope for the best. But being careful to be on their guard in case something does happen.
"Yeah...I agree." Rudy said. He looked at Penny sympathetically. "I'm sorry we couldn't..."
"It's all right. I should have realized sooner that we would just be wasting time." Penny said. Though she smiled, Rudy could detect a bit of sadness behind it. "There isn't anything we can do now, since Doctor Von Doktor hasn't done enough for us to work off of. So..." She stood up from the couch, straightening her back. She glared softly at Snap and Rudy. "..let's just give him time to do something so we can better counter him."
Rudy and Snap nodded in agreement at this. They both knew it was best they could do for now. They just had to keep their guard up and prepare for any move the man may make. Even if he didn't do anything, they could not simply dismiss him and the threat he could pose for ChalkZone. It just wasn't worth the risk.
Rudy and his friends could only hope that their alarm raised on Von was going to be short lived.
sss
"That was some party!" Blocky exclaimed, a wide grin on his face.
Rapsheeba nodded at this. "Yeah, it sure was."
Blocky twiddled his fingers together, excitemen racing through his body. Rapsheeba could see it practically dripping from his face. Though the party had ended the other day, Blocky was still reeling from excitement. She hoped he would settle down soon before he ended up giving himself a heart attack, despite how little sense that made.
"I can't wait until next year!" The rectangular zoner cried. He made no attempts on taming down the happiness that was still swelling inside of him. "I'll bet it'll be even bigger, better...!"
"Blocky, please settle down." Rapsheeba said cautiously. She looked left and right. "Don't disturb these people, please."
Rapsheeba and Blocky weren't out in the open, or in a park or anything. They were enjoying a meal together in a packed restaurant. Blocky's excitement had already gotten them a few stares from some other customers. And some of the workers were distracted from doing what they should be because of Blocky's high pitchd voice. She didn't want it to escalate any further than that.
"Oh..I'm sorry.." Blocky said as his body went lax. "I didn't mean to..."
"Don't worry about it." Rapsheeba waved a dismissive hand. "I ain't mad at you. I just don't want to you to get too exciteable. Just relax and let's enjoy this dinner. I know it's not much of a birthday gift, but..."
"Are you kidding me?!" Blocky cried excitedly. He then stopped himself when he realized he was speaking up too loudly. He covered his mouth, looking around sheepishly. He cleared his throat and spoke again, this time, taking care to be quieter. "Are you kidding? I love this! I've always wanted to come to this restaurant. This is a great gift!"
Rapsheeba smiled at this. "Well I glad you appreciate it, Blocky." She furrowed her eyes a little. "I still wished I had remembered to get you a present before the party..."
Blocky grinned at her. "No worries!" Noticing Rapsheeba's expression, he gave her a sympathetic look. "Although...if you do feel that bad, you could make up for it during the holidays in the winter."
Rapsheeba looked at him with a confused expression. "The holidays in the winter?"
"Yeah! You know..." Blocky held out his hands, waving them around as he tried to explain. "With the singing, and the gifts, and the decorations and..."
"Oh...! That one!" Rapsheeba nodded her head. "Okay, that does sound like a plan. However..." She put a hand on her hip and her smile broadened. "You have to give me something extra special." Her tone was somewhat playful. "You won't forget that, will you?"
Blocky shook his head. "Nope! I promise!"
Rapsheeba smiled at this. She knew Blocky would fulfill his promise. He always does. And she wouldn't really get angry at him if he didn't get her anything. Just him showing up for the party or concert or whatever she decided to do was good enough. Blocky knew this, too.
She was glad that Blocky enjoyed the party that was set up for him the other day. It had been a lot of hard work, especially finding a particular location. Not to mention finding a band to play, getting all the food, among other things. But it had all been worth it in the end. They were able to set things up faster than they thought, and they found a lovely space in the Candycane Forest that was large enough to house everyone involved.
Blocky's reaction had just been what they were hoping for, and then some. He was enthusiastic about everything in the party, and so happy to be there. He had been taken aback by the mount of work that went into the party. But he never once tried to hold himself back or try to be modest. He had enjoyed himself, playing games, laughing, even singing. It was exactly how they all had hoped the party would go. In the end, they all knew it had been a success.
But though Blocky was happy with his gifts, and he was happy with what she was giving him right now, she wished she could think of something else she could do for him. She felt obligued to do more for her friend. Perhaps she was overthinking it. Perhaps she might be overdoing it. But she couldn't help it. Blocky was such a nice person, and he was one of her closest friends. He deserved it. She started to search her mind, trying to think of something else she could give him.
Something more than a simple meal. Something more than a mere box of chocolates. A gift that meant something. A gift that he would not likely forget anytime soon, nor would anyone else. Something that she could be more proud of.
That's when it hit her. The perfect gift for her friend. It was almost like an avalanche of inspiration struck in her in the face. She knew exactly what she could get for her friend. It would be perfect.
"Hey Blocky?" Rapsheeba waited as Blocky turned to look at her. "You enjoy my parades, right?"
At this, Blocky cocked an eyebrow. "Of course I do! What makes you think that I don't?"
"Oh no, it's not that." Rapsheeba waved her hand in front of her. "I was just think that..."
"Your food, sir and ma'am."
Rapsheeba and Blocky went quiet as a voice cut them off from their conversation. They looked over and saw an insectoid zoner standing there, holding a couple trays in his three clawed hands. Seeing the food on the trays, they knew that their orders had just come in. They leaned back to give the waiter some room. The insect zoner wasted no time in setting the plates down carefully.
"Enjoy your meal." The insectoid zoner said as he started to turn and make his way to the next table. He moved too fast for them to properly thank him.
Rapsheeba looked down at their food to make sure they got the right meals. A quick sweep over eyes confirmed that their orders were correct. She immediately picked up her fork to begin eating.
After a few moments of dining in, Blocky said, "So...what was that you were talking about before?"
Rapsheeba swallowed her piece of food as she stared at Blocky. For a few seconds, she wasn't sure what he was talking about. This only lasted a second before she said, "Oh! Thanks for reminding me!" Rapsheeba took another bite of food before she set her fork down and leaned back against her chair. "Well there is an upcoming parade coming up soon in ChalkZone City. A big one that I'm organizing myself."
"Oh yeah?" Blocky asked. "I think I heard about it from a zoner passing by. I didn't know you were organizing it, though."
Rapsheeba nodded her head. "I am. It's something I worked really hard on. It's going to be bigger than any other parade I have ever been in charge of." She waved her hands outward to emphasize her point. Blocky's eyes widened in awe. "It's going to be spectacular!"
"I'll bet!" Blocky concurred, nodding his head. "You always hold the best parades!"
Rapsheeba blushed a little at this. "Thank you."
Blocky smiled for a few seconds. Then a look of curiosity came over his face. "So...why were you asking? Were you going to give me a great seat or something?" He spluttered at this. "I realize how stupid that sounded and..."
"It's quite all right." Rapsheeba said. Although the idea of giving Blocky a great seat to one of her concerts sounded like a splendid idea, she had something much better in mind. "How would you like to be in the parade itself?"
Blocky's eyes widened at this. "Really...?" Rapsheeba smiled and nodded her head. Blocky's eyes brightened and a smile stretched along his face. More excitement dripped from his voice as he gave his reply. "That sounds wonderful! I would love that!"
"I had a feeling you would like it." Rapsheeba said.
"Love it? I don't just love it. I adore it!" Blocky sounded more excited than a kid in a candy store. He loved her parades so much already, and the idea of actually being in the parade itself increased his excitement even more. "I can't believe it. I'm going to be in a parade!"
Blocky froze at this, realizing his voice was too high again. He and Rapsheeba looked left and right. Several zoners were looking at them now. They carried expressions of confusion and perplexion. Some looked as if they were whispering to another zoner about the rectangle's behavior. A few looked angry or annoyed that Blocky's outburst was distracting them from their own conversations or work.
Blocky gave a few quick chuckles, muttering some apologies to the zoners. He shrank himself down, embarrassment creeping along his face. He looked down towards the table, sheepishly eating a few pieces of food. The tension of zoners staring at them lasted for a little while before the zoners, one by one, looked away, resuming what they were doing before.
After clearing his throat a bit, Blocky spoke again, trying to sound calmer. "I would love that, Rapsheeba. But I would understand if you aren't able to put me in. Just watching the parade would be good enough for me. I wouldn't want you to waste your time on..."
"It's not a waste, Blocky. You're my friend. I'm doing this because I care about you." Rapsheeba said with a smile on her face. "If I didn't consider you a great friend, I wouldn't be doing this. I'm giving you this offer because you are my friend and I want to do this. So please, don't think you are forcing me into this or anything. I'm doing this on my own free will."
Rapsheeba was not surprised that Blocky was a bit concerned about her offer. He wasn't the kind of guy to try to inflate his ego or anything like that, so it would be natural that he wouldn't want to take her gift offer if he felt that she was only making the offer because she thought she had to. That was how much of a nice guy Blocky was.
There was no reason for him to feel guilty about accepting the gift. She hoped he would come to realize that soon. She had a feeling he would, considering he had initially been taken aback by the amount of work that went into creating his party, but soon had come to enjoy it and had a really good time. The parade would be no different.
Yeah, maybe she was overdoing it a little. After all, getting him a nice place to watch the parade from would be easier. It would take a lot of convincing the rest of the marching parade to let an extra person in. This wasn't something they did all that much. Considering she was the leader, though, it would still be plausible, and she was willing to go the extra mile for a friend. Blocky was no exception.
Realizing she forgot a small detail, she added, "Oh and you are going to be in the front of the line."
Blocky nearly spat out his food at this. He coughed a few times Rapsheeba looked at him sympathetically, uttering a soft apology. She hadn't meant to make him choke on his food like that. He looked at her, his eyes wide in shock. "The f-f-front..?" He whispered softly. The shaking in his body told Rapsheeba how much he was fighting not to explode in excitement. "Are you sure?"
Rapsheeba nodded. "Yes, I'm sure. I wouldn't have it any other way." She reached over and touched him on the shoulder, or rather, the best she could considering his design. "I would be proud to march alongside you in the parade."
Blocky stared at Raspheeba for several moments. He then smiled. "Thank you..." He said softly. "You too." He reached over with one of his hands, and soon Rapsheeba could feel his hand on her shoulder. He then pulled back and asked, "When is the parade?"
"It will be coming up soon." Rapsheeba said. She thought for a moment, trying to remember what day she had it scheduled for. "A couple days. I'll come find you the day before. How does that sound?"
"Sounds great." Blocky smiled. "I'll see you at the parade then!"
"I look forward to it." Rapsheeba smiled back at him before she resumed eating.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor stood in front of his table, various empty tubes sitting on it. He gripped the table with his hands tightly, a growing burning energy rising up inside of him. He felt his blood start to overheat as he failed to fight back his emotions.
His mind raged as he thought about the events that had happened to him as of late. Only a few months ago, he had been a distinguished scientist. He had been respected, on some level, and taken seriously enough that even the more famous scientists would stop by and see something that he had created or found out.
But now he was a laughing stock. Often, he would see his name in some story on the internet making fun of him, and he had found more than enough uncomfortable pictures on art sites to fill many tens of comic books. His name had been drug through the mud more than once, and it showed no signs of slowing down. Most of his fellow scientists turn their back to him now, not wanting to associate with a 'madman' who thought that a mere toy with a plug had replicated perpetual motion.
He had tried to defend himself. He had tried to look into other areas of science. He tried to buld up his credentials again. He tried to show everyone that he wasn't some crazy nut job. But he failed. None of his efforts had a long lasting effect. He knew he was not going to live this down. No one was going to allow him to.
So he had only one option that he could see. He had to go back to the one topic that had everyone turn against him in the first place. The subject that made him the source of ridicule.
He had to prove perpetual motion. Only then could he get his dignity back.
This meant that he had to turn to Rudy. That boy was the key to figuring all of this out. Rudy had been resistant to his interrogation technics before. But maybe he had to look at things from a new angle. Maybe if he thought of a new strategy, he could get the boy to spill the beans on how he accomplished such a tactic.
The emotions already rising inside of him increased at the mere thought of Rudy. His attempts at getting information earlier had failed thanks to his parents' interruption. But it wasn't them he was mad at. It was Rudy himself.
He was the one who caused all of this. He was the one who had created that wonderful machine, which could have made him famous, only to take it away and replace it with a replica with a plug. That must have been what happened. Yes, there was no other way it could have happened. The boy replaced it, all just to humiliate him in front of the scientists.
It was because of that little brat that he had lost any amount of respect he had garnered over the years. It was his fault that even the news stations were wary about putting him on for any length of time. He remembered, with bitterness in his mouth, how the television folks had switched too quickly from him. He barely had a few minutes time, despite being told he would be on for much longer.
Rudy... The very name made the old man's blood boil. That name became so hated in his mind, that just merely thinking about it was enough to set off a chain reaction in his mind. If he didn't have to worry about the law, he would slap that child up so bad, he would feel it for a week.
Recalling all the humiliation that Rudy had caused him made him form a fist with his hand. He shook it as the negative emotion surged through him. His eyes locked onto the empty vials, his angered mind envisioning Rudy's face on it, he suddenly lashed out, striking the objects with his fist. The vials were knocked across the table. A few of them rolled off, smashing on the ground. The sound of breaking glass filled his eyes, and he did not flinch.
It took him a few moments to calm himself down. His buzzing mind slowly settled into a more tranquil state of mind. He exhaled slowly, breathing out as much of the negative energy as he could. He looked down at the shattered glass, and, after a couple seconds, shook his head.
He was being immature about this. He couldn't let his hatred for Rudy cloud his judgment. He couldn't waste time on getting revenge on him. That would get him nowhere, and is more likely to result in him getting into more trouble.
No, instead, he should focus on what really mattered right now. He needed to keep his attention on unlocking the secrets of perpetual motion. As much as he hated Rudy, he would get a lot more out of talking to the boy than trying to threaten him or even hurt him. He knew he slipped up when he gave that thinly disguised threat to Rudy earlier. He would need to be more careful next time and focus his attention on perpetual motion.
There was another reason that he knew he shouldn't tangle with Rudy. One that he made sure to remember whenever he thought about him.
The boy had been able to figure out perpetual motion. He was able to piece together some puzzle, some formula, that enabled him to create a machine that had no power source. That would have taken no less than a stroke of genius. And not only did the boy figure out perpetual motion, but he treated it like a toy, making a little plaything with it, and bobbleheads. If he could dismiss this discovery as an 'accident', then what other genius lay within the boy? Von knew better than to mess with a child of that kind of intellect. He would need to tread lightly with him.
He turned his gaze towards the other table in the room. There was an object on there. It was very much like the one that had exploded. He had went back to the drawing board and created a new one, this one sturdier and hopefully far less...explodey than the last one. He walked up to it, his eyes moving up and down as he investigated its design.
A part of him was still flabbergasted that the boy achieved perpetual motion with this design. It seemed so ineffecient...yet somehow it worked. Somehow, the boy managed to make it function. Yet his attempts to replicate it had always failed. The boy had some kind of secret... An interior portion perhaps. Something that he could not see. If only he had gotten a look inside that machine, he...
He shook his head. He felt himself start to get angry and frustrated again. He couldn't allow that. He would figure it out sooner or later. He just needed to about this the right way. He had to approach the problem from the correct angle. It would take a lot of trial and error, but he'd figure it out eventually. Even if that little brat refused to help him, he would figure out his secret. And then no one would dare make fun of him again...
He approached the machine, taking a small step forward. He reached towards it, folding his fingers against his palm while extending out his pointer. He pressed it against the button, and hoped for the best. He watched the machine intently, waiting, watching, crossing his fingers that something would happen.
...and it just remained still as stone. No churning of the wheels. No rattling of inward gears. No bobble heads of a weird blue kid coming out. Just...nothing. Nada. Zilch. It took him only a second to know that his experiment had failed. Again.
He growled softly, fighting back the urge to scream in frustration. This had been the twentieth time he had failed. Twenty times trying to get this experiment right. Or maybe it had been more. He had lost track, a testament to how many times he had tried to replicate the boy's results. This machine might look just like the one the boy had made. But it was clear it was far less than stellar. He picked it up and threw it away in disgust.
He had to figure out how the boy accomplished this. He had to figure out how he managed to discover this ability, something that had eluded scientists for so long. It would revolutionize the way machines were built. It would change everything. How...how could a little child like Rudy outsmart the best of scientists? How could he outsmart him, of all people?
Then something entered his mind. Something, or rather, someone he hadn't thought of for a while.
Terry Bouffant.
He remembered when that woman had come over to interrogate him. Well she called it an interview, but to him, it was an interrogation. He hadn't been happy with her sudden intrusion, and how forceful her questioning had been. It felt as though she was boxing him into a corner, and she seemed rather...obsessed.
He recalled that she had been trying to prove the existence of a chalk world. He had heard, from an off hand source, that she had used him as one of her witnesses in her case for this chalk world. The idea made his blood boil. Just what he needed. More reasons for people to mock him. His name was ruined enough; he didn't need that crazy woman distorting it further.
And a world made of chalk...? How ludicrous. No creature could survive being made entirely of chalk. It just wasn't possible. The mere act of standing in the rain would be enough to cause their bodies to break down. Why would nature devise such a poor construct? No world could last that long being made of chalk, let alone a single species. Terry was just spewing out nonsense. Yet she got less ridicule compared to him. She gets more time on television than he does, and he sees far less jokes about her than of himself.
It just wasn't fair. Terry was absolutely insane, bragging on and on about that stupid chalk world that everyone knows isn't real, while he had been shown a genuine scientific discovery, and made the blunder of not realizing the machines were switched out, and yet he is the one who is being ripped apart in the media, while Terry is given a much tamer response. He chalked it up, no pun intended, to her being a woman, and young. To them, he was a more acceptable target. And the thought burned his mind.
A thought crossed his mind. He thought back to what Terry had said to him, and what he had heard she was talking about. Apparently in this world of chalk, the laws of physics would be...quite different. Namely, they could be distorted to benefit the drawing itself, resulting in seemingly impossible creations functioning as they had been intended to.
If he understood this statement right, this meant that something like a giant dragon with tiny wings could fly, or a crawling baby could outrun a full grown human, and that was just scratching the surface. The possibilities were practically endless. If this were the case, then maybe it was possible for...
He shook his head. What was he thinking? He was getting himself caught up in that stupid chalk conspiracy that Ms. Bouffant came up with. His reputation did not need him to get involved with something like that. He was already a big enough laughing stock. The last thing he needed was to sound as crazy as Ms. Bouffant did. That wacked out news reporter must have been smoking crack when she thought of this whole 'expose the chalk world' nonsense. He was not going to get involved with that.
He turned his attention back to the broken machine on the ground. He had to admit, a drawing version would answer the question of perpetual motion, but he knew that wasn't the case. The boy did not make that machine out of chalk. He had felt it himself. It did not feel like chalk, therefore it wasn't chalk. It was real. The boy had made it with his own bare hands. He had discovered perpetual motion and he had gotten it to work.
He would figure out the boy's secret sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 12, 2014 23:18:43 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 12, 2014 23:18:43 GMT -5
Chapter 4: Attempts
To comprehend is to understand.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor made his way down the corridors of his facility. He tried to ignore how dusty and dirty some areas were getting. He hadn't been able to upkeep it as much as he did when he had more people working with him. The place was stigmatized by his name being present and hardly anyone showed interest. Even just paying the bills on the building's electricity was becoming difficult.
Despite that, he was able to keep the building up and running. He was able to keep it at least decently clean, and he was able to stave off the electric bill, paying enough to be satisfying for the electric company. This prolonged his time that he could use to experiemtn and try to make a scientific breakthrough.
However, this wasn't going to last for long. He could only do this for so long before it would start catching up to him. Parts of the building were going to, eventually, need repair or somebody to look at them. The electric company would eventually shut down his power. He was going to, at some point, have to cough up some dough. And while he wasn't poor, he wasn't rich either. The amount of money he had gotten shrank since that incident, which drove him even more to figure out perpetual motion.
He knew that if he could figure it out, he would have enough money that he no longer needed to worry about this building. He wouldn't need to sit at home, thinking for practically hours trying to come up with a plan, or worrying about what might come. He would be able to sit back and relax, and not have a worry in the world.
But who was he kidding? He hadn't been able to succeed in his plans for months. He never had a stroke of luck or anything go his way. All that he was treated to was, time and time again, being shown how much of a fool he was. All his efforts were tossed back at his face and kept reminding him of all he had lost because of this quest to find perpetual motion.
There had even been times when he started to doubt himself. Perhaps the boy really didn't discover perpetual motion. Maybe there had been a plug there and he was too excited to even notice it. Maybe he really was such an idiot like everyone said, and he wasn't as smart as he thought. The doubts sometimes rained down on him, making his shoulders and back feel heavy. The idea of his credentials being worthless was not a comfortable feeling. And like what happened several times before, he could feel his ego deflate a little.
He shook his head. No, he couldn't let himself fall into doubt like that. He couldn't bring himself to believe that he was an idiot. That's exactly what they would want him to think. He was not going to let them win. No, he was Doctor Von Doktor, and he was never wrong...
He just had to figure out the boy's angle. He had to learn what he had done to get perpetual motion working. He told himself this over and over again. He had to remind himself of what joy awaits once he learned the boy's little secret. It was this that kept him going. It was this that gave him the strength to keep trying, despite all the failures time and time again.
The boy's machine was the key to all of this. If only he still had it, he could look inside of it and figure out how it worked. But it was gone. The little brats had took it away from him, replacing it with a worthless piece of junk. Now he would never...
...or would he?
Von paused in the middle of the hallway. His eyes widened slightly as a realization struck him. Could it be that he could...? Of course, why didn't he think of it before? He should have thought of this a long time ago. He had been so focused on recreating the machine that he hadn't thought to...
He raised his head up and looked left and right. He looked at the signs that were plastered on the walls of his building. He used them to guide himself down to another part of the building. Left and right he went, and then down a flight of stairs. He made a right turn and headed down the hallway until he reached a two way intersection. He turned left here.
On this hallway, when he looked down, he could see a door that was slightly opened. He could smell a bit of dust. This was an area of the building that was going to need cleaning soon. He would take care of that later, and he moved towards the open door. He soon reached it and pulled it open further. He moved his body around and looked inside.
The room looked similar to the one he kept Rudy in before. This one was a tad larger, however, and was mostly empty. No table or chairs. Just a single cabinet and a dirty chalkboard. He had used this room for conferences in the past, but had since moved to a different, slightly smaller room after he had lost a few members.
He slowly approached the cabinet. It was tall and had glass windows on its doors. He could see inside of it. It was mostly dirty, but he could see the distorted image of one item that was in there. He rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a small key. He put it in the lock, which was located in the middle of the cabinet, and turned it. He opened it up and he could see, unhindered what was inside.
It was the boy's invention. Or rather, the copy of it. He had never tossed it out, despite all portions of his brain telling him to. The mere sight of it was enough to get his blood heated up. He had to force himself to calm down, and keep himself from losing his temper again.
He had sealed this item down here not because of efficiency. There were better places to put it. Instead, he did it out of the desire to not see the item anymore. A part of him couldn't just throw it away, no matter how much he wanted to. So he kept it around, but sealed off so he wouldn't have to look at it. Just seeing it reminded him of his failure, and how that boy had made a clown out of him.
But perhaps, the item could finally be of some use to him. It was identical to the one the boy made, minus the fact that this one had a plug. Perhaps his machines weren't as identical as he thought. Perhaps this machine could help show him some ideas of what Rudy's design was really like.
He could take this machine, open it up, look inside of it. He could examine it and see what made it tick. It wouldn't reveal much answers for him, considering this stupid thing wasn't capable of perpetual motion. But it would still serve a purpose to him. Yes, this machine could finally be of some use.
He reached inside and grabbed onto it. He pulled it out and cradled it in his arms. He looked down at it. It was amazing how much this looked like the boy's actual machine, right down to the fine detail, and even the way it felt. He had found no difference. The only thing that separated this machine from Rudy's was the small opening in the back. The case where the plug came out and activated the machine. The opening that he, himself, had failed to notice when he tried to show the scientists.
Now it was time to take a closer look at this thing. Now was the time for him to see the inside of it and figure out what the boy may have done to achieve perpetual motion. It would be difficult, and he knew this stupid thing wasn't going to open many doors for him. But it would help him a little, and hopefully bring him ever closer to discovering the truth. The boy's secret will not stay secret for long. He would see to that.
sss
"Wait...you guys ran into Ms. Bouffant?" Snap asked, his eyes wide. When he saw his friends nod, he could feel his heart twist. "What happened? Did she try anything?"
Rudy shook his head. "Not really."
"Well she did harrass us, but she didn't hurt us." Penny chimed in, correcting Rudy. "She was out in the open, as we were, so it wasn't like she could do much."
"Yeah..." Rudy nodded. He turned his gaze down. "It was rather uncomfortable seeing her again. And her words..." He looked left and right nervously. "I have a feeling we may be running into her again sometime in the future."
"Well keep an eye out." Snap pointed his rounded hand at his friends. "You know what she did the last time." The two children nodded. There was no way they would forget that event. He spread his hands outward. "Who knows what she might do next time?"
Snap's mind filled with thoughts of what had happened the last time they encountered Terry. From what he was told, Terry had commonly shown up at the strange situations that came about as a result of ChalkZone. She hadn't really pieced together anything and at first, she just seemed likea harmless reporter.
That all changed, so quickly, when Rudy came over one day and told him that he could not be in ChalkZone for a while. It was then that Snap learned that Terry had, out of the blue, obtained an obsession with discovering the chalk world. She had pieced the puzzles together and had figured out there was a chalk world out there somewhere. This realization had chilled them all to the bone. None of them had told her about this. She figured it out on her own, and she was doing whatever she could to expose it.
They didn't even have time to figure out what they were going to do. Terry had shown up not long after Rudy fully explained what she was doing. Really bad luck timing right there. Snap had made the mistake of speaking at the wrong time, and Terry had found him. He tried to get away from her, but he was stopped, and he was folded into her bag. It was quite an uncomfortable, painful situation for him, and he was trapped in the dark as Terry took him to the news station.
At first, Snap thought everything was going to be okay because the people there only saw him as a clown. He could simply perform and there'd be no risk of ChalkZone being exposed. Then he rubbed it in Terry's face, which he regretted quickly when he found that she had the magic chalk. Despite his efforts, she had discovered the world and locked him back into ChalkZone so she could expose it.
He immediately ran to find Rudy and luckily he did. He told him everything and the two of them immediately went to stop her. When they returned where he came in from, the chalkboard was moved, so they had to find the newstation. They had gotten there just in time and managed to set up a plan to make her relinquish the chalk. Terry had been stopped and humiliated in front of a large audience, and anyone who happened to see the broadcast. Her name was ruined and she was forced to work on the small time news.
They had all hoped that would be the end of it, and that they wouldn't have to worry about her again. She hadn't tried anything since then. She didn't even try interviewing Rudy and Penny again since the incident. Part of it was likely just because she hadn't found anyone who would be interested enough to show anything related to the chalk world.
But now that she showed up again, and based on what she said to Rudy and Penny, Snap knew this was far from over. Terry was very angry, and they had no idea just how vengeful she might be. She could be one of those who would do what it took to get back at those who she felt wronged her. And given just how smart she was, if she could figure out about ChalkZone on her own, there was the chance that she could figure out a plan that was foolproof, something they would not be able to counter. She might succeed in exposing ChalkZone, and she had motivation and drive to do so.
Out of all the villains they had to take care of, Terry was one of the scariest. The fact that she could very well succeed, that she could strike at any time, that she had good reason to get back at them, did little to comfort them.
"Don't worry, Snap. We will not let our guard down." Rudy said. His eyes narrowed in determination. He formed a fist with his right hand and he slammed it into his left palm. "You can count on us. We will make sure she stays far away from ChalkZone."
"That's the spirit!" Snap said with a smile. "I'm sure if we work hard enough, Ms. Bouffant will never find a way into this place!"
"We should never let our guard down, however." Penny said, making the point that Snap and Rudy already knew. "Until we are certain that she will never try getting in again, we will have to continue treating her like a threat. She is stubborn as a mule and I don't see her giving up completely any time." She paused for a moment. She contorted her face slightly in concern. "Plus...there is the fact that she knows some things about us. Like where we go to school, and that stunt you two pulled..."
"Yeah I know..." Rudy said quietly. His expression showed he felt a bit of regret for doing that. He knew, they all knew, that act would give Terry plenty of reasons to seek revenge against them. "I'm worried about that, too." He bit his lip as he appeared to think of what Terry might do. He then forced himself to smile a little. "But at least she wouldn't dare try anything soon. She's still a laughing stock and no one would take her seriously. Plus she has no one to help her. She only has herself and I doubt she would get lucky enough to get another piece of magic chalk, which is the only way into ChalkZone."
Snap nodded his head in agreement. He knew how serious the situation was, and he was concerned. At the same time, however, he knew that the odds were stacked in their favor, as it would be difficult for Terry to make another move. "Besides, Ms Bouffant wouldn't dare try to steal the magic chalk either. She wouldn't want that on her head as well."
"She could still try. She might wait until the right moment, and do what she can to get what she wanted without anyone noticing or leaving behind any clues." Rudy paused before he continued. He saw the look in Snap's eyes. He appeared to get the message quickly and he shook his head. "But you're right. It's too big of a risk."
"After what happened with the newstation," Penny said. "I don't think she would want to do anything else to screw herself over."
"Yeah..you're right." Rudy admitted, giving a small smile. Penny returned it.
As did Snap. He was glad that Rudy realized that Terry may not be able to do much. This didn't mean they would lower their guard. That would be foolish. She was more of a threat than Von was at the moment. She was determined to expose ChalkZone and they all knew she wouldn't give up until she succeeded.
But he also knew, as well as them, that they could not let their fears get the better of them. There were limits to what Terry could do. They simply needed to keep their guard up and watch out for any suspicious activity from her. And unlike Von, they had a better idea of what to do around Terry, to prevent her from finding her way into ChalkZone.
But there was one thing that worried them. One thing that could destroy their defenses and take them by surprise. It was something they all had discussed before, and dreaded.
And what was if Vinnie got involved with her...
By himself, Vinnie wasn't that much of a threat. He knew nothing of the magic chalk, and, unlike Terry, he hadn't hurt any of the zoners. At worse, he was just a mere nuisance. Yet, he was still a threat. Despite him not trying to harm any of the zoners, he still wanted to enslave them, which was just as bad. He wanted to take away their freedoms in order to amuse the public and make himself rich.
Him being combined with Terry would be a horrifying combination. Terry may be small time now, but she still had access to a newstation. This would allow Vinnie to get a leg up on spreading the word. In a very short amount of time, many people would know about ChalkZone and want a way in.
That would be a nightmare that Snap wasn't sure if he or his friends could counter. Rudy and Penny had a hard enough time making sure Terry and Vinnie didn't get access into ChalkZone. But how would they deal with a ton of people harrassing them? What would their parents think when they find out? Would they force the truth out of them? The thought made Snap shudder.
Penny noticed the worried look on Snap's face. She took a step closer, her eyes locking onto his. For a few seconds, they just stared at each other, neither saying a word. Snap looked to his side and he saw that Rudy also looked at him worriedly. He looked back at Penny, waiting for her to speak.
"Is something wrong, Snap?" Penny asked.
"Yeah..." Rudy took a step forward. "You seem...troubled. Is there something you'd like to tell us?"
Snap didn't hesitate to reply. "It's nothing that we already haven't discussed." He explained to them. "I was just thinking about...that possible team up..."
At this, Rudy and Penny furrowed their eyes with concern. Snap didn't need to elaborate for them to know exactly what he was talking about.
"We're worried about that, too, Snap. I mean, Vinnie might not know how to get into ChalkZone, but if Terry told him how and if they were to team up..." Rudy's voice trailed off. His eyes widened as the many possibilities surged through his head. "And he treated the zoners like they were his property..."
Snap recalled with bitterness that incident when Vinnie got into ChalkZone. He didn't hurt the zoners, but he did still act like he owned the place, and he treated the zoners like they were nothing more than amusement attractions to be used. If Biclops's eye vision was of any evidence, Vinnie had planned to keep him chained to a raft and take people down the Amazing River, likely for no pay either. Needless to say, he was glad that Vinnie didn't get very far with his plans.
"Yeah, but I don't think Terry is very likely to join up with him." Penny held up her hand in gesture. Rudy and Snap looked over at her. "I mean, Vinnie is kind of nuts. Terry would probably want someone smarter than him to work with. Someone she could trust to get the job done."
"That's true." Rudy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. A small, amuse smile spread across his face. "Vinnie's barking would probably scare her away." This prompted a quick chuckle from everyone. When it died down, Rudy narrowed his eyes and said, "We still can't dismiss that possibility. Those two are the only humans in Plainsville that know about ChalkZone, and if they were to team up..."
The three fell silent. Images of what could be flooded their heads. Taking care of one creepazoid at a time was hard enough. But when there was more than one to deal with...
Snap shivered as he remembered what happened the last time they had to deal with two enemies at the same time. Not too long ago, Skrawl and Craniac 4 had joined forces to stop Rudy for good. They were going to destroy the Chalk Mine, and they very nearly succeeded. They almost had Rudy at their mercy, and the poor kid nearly died at one point when his robotic counterpart slammed him against the wall of the cave. It horrified the little zoner to think just how close they came to losing everything.
That was why they still needed to take a possible team up between Terry and Vinnie seriously. As the saying goes, two heads were better than one. Terry and Vinnie might be able to come up with a well thought out plan that they would not have been able to do on their own. And they were humans, which means, if they got into ChalkZone...
...then they could use the magic chalk..
Snap nearly fell out of the portal he was leaning against as that realization fully struck him. Rudy had a hard enough time getting rid of Reggie when he was taken over by the red chalk. What chance did Rudy have against two adult creators? Who were using white chalk and likely would know that its magical properties wouldn't work in the Real World, thus making it difficult for him to use the same trick he used on Reggie agaisnt them?
At least the odds were still with them that Terry would never consider joining forces with Vinnie. It just seemed so unlikely. A possibility, sure, but still unlikely. Although Snap would prefer not to face either of them, he hoped that, in the event they do, they would be alone, and not with each other. One adult creator would be enough for them to worry about.
Just then, something interrupted them. A shout came from the lower level of the house, and they all instantly recognized who it was.
"Rudy!" Mrs. Tabootie called in her usual opera-styled voice. The three kids looked over towards the door. "Come on down! It's dinner time!"
"Dinner...?" Rudy whispered softly, perplexed. "Oh yeah... It has been a while..." He cleared his throat, looking back at the door. "Um...I'll be there in a little bit, mom!"
"Okay, but please hurry up! Your soup is going to get cold!"
"Time sure can fly, am I right, Bucko?" Snap commented as he realized it really had been quite some time. He hadn't even noticed how late it was getting. Originally they had only planned on being here for a short time to wrap things up, but it ended up being longer than that. "So...what time will you guys be in tomorrow?"
Rudy thought for a moment. "I'll try to stop by in the morning, if I wake up early enough."
"If you had an alarm clock, it could help." Penny pointed out.
Rudy stared at her. "I...don't do well with alarm clocks..."
"Why not?" Snap asked.
"I would rather not talk about it right now." Rudy got up to his feet, stretching his legs. He looked back towards the door, biting his lip. "Well I better get going before my mom calls again." He looked over his shoulder, back at them. "The last thing we need is for her to walk in and I would have to explain my dimensional friend leaning on a warp hole over there." He gestured towards Snap.
Snap grabbed onto the edges with his hands, leaning closer. "Yeah..I don't think there's any way we could cover this up. So have a..." He leaned in too far and he ended up falling out of the portal. He landed with a loud thud and a cry of pain on the ground. "Ow..." He rubbed his head.
"Rudy, dear? Are you okay...?" Came his mom's tentative voice.
"Oh no...she must have heard that.." Rudy whispered, his eyes widened.
Snap and Penny looked on in shock at this. Snap felt a wave of guilt strike him. He should have been more careful. He should have tried to be quieter. Now because of him, Mrs. Tabootie was coming up the steps fast. They could hear her footsteps getting closer. It wouldn't take her long to reach the room.
Rudy cast a glance to his friends. "You two! Get back into ChalkZone!"
"But, Rudy..." Penny started to say.
As if reading her mind, Rudy reached into his pocket and tossed her his piece of magic chalk. Penny caught it. "Head back to your place via ChalkZone. I'll talk to you two tomorrow, okay?"
Snap and Penny nodded. As Rudy rushed out of the room to stop his mother from coming in, Penny climbed in through the portal. Snap helped her balance on the narrow steps drawn to reach up there. The girl turned herself around and used Rudy's eraser to get rid of the portal.
Penny pulled her hand back after releasing the eraser in the Real World. She grabbed her wrist and wriggled her fingers as she inspected it, as if she thought she injured it. "Now I know what Rudy felt like when he said he didn't know if his hand was going to make it back with him."
Snap recalled that statement, though vaguely. If he remembered right, that was from when Penny first started thinking of navigating ChalkZone to get to Real World places. A tactic they had since more or less perfected.
"Well you were working pretty fast there." Snap noted as he and Penny descended the steps slowly. "But it wasn't like you had a choice. Rudy's mom could have come in and..." He looked all around. "How could we cover this up?"
"Exactly. It was a good thing that we were right by the portal when it happened. Easier for us to make our getaway." Penny thrust her hand around a little. "Still not a comfortable feeling nearly losing your hand... If Rudy and I aren't careful, we could easily slice our wrists off..."
"Yeowch..." Snap winced. The thought of that haunted him for several seconds. He got a very vivid picture of that in his head. "Maybe we need a better method to erase the portals?"
"It would be easier doing it inside of ChalkZone.." Penny gestured with her hand. "But I don't think that is such a good idea." She pressed her hand on her chin. "We would need something that would erase the portals but was safe enough to keep in ChalkZone."
Snap flinched. "That's..uh...going to be pretty hard, considering everything in here is made of chalk." He slapped a hand against his chest. "Including me!"
"I know, Snap." Penny nodded her head once. "So for now, that's the best we can do. It would be too dangerous to bring an eraser of all things into ChalkZone. That's as bad as Real World water..." She visibly shivered at that. "I still remember what happened to Howdy..."
Snap's eyes bulged at that. He felt his heart nearly turn into ice. He had pushed that horrible memory into the back of his head. Penny's reminder caused the memories to flood back to him. The cold icy feeling filled him up, moving along his arms and legs, making it hard for him to walk.
That day was such an awful day, and it started out so good, too. Rudy had drawn a living puppet, Howdy, to entertain the folks at the talent show and to outcompete Reggie. However, the bully had released his dog, Dumpster, and the canine had chased Howdy through the school. Of course, Dumpster was a sweetheart and didn't harm Howdy...that is, until Howdy tried to get back into ChalkZone...
Snap shivered at the memory of that dog licking Howdy to death. He was erased slowly right in front of them. His screams still echoed in his ears, as did those desperate words he spoke as he tried to make sense of what was going on. The dog didn't stop...just kept licking...until Howdy gave a pained shiver and collapsed. Then he was no more.
Well until he and his friends realized that since he was created in ChalkZone, he had one free erase. So all he did was reappear in ChalkZone. Still, the incident was burned into his retina, serving as a reminder of just how painful and horrifying being erased was. Understandably, Howdy never wanted to set foot back into the Real World again.
"Yeah..." Snap said in agreement, finally finding his voice. "But..at least he is fine now." He smiled the best he could as he continued to walk alongside Penny. "He's found his place here and he's having a good time. That big mutt isn't going to come and drool all over him again."
Penny smiled at this, comforted by this fact. Unless the dog finds a way into ChalkZone, it was unlikely that Howdy was going to meet a similiar fate. "I'm glad everything worked out for him."
Snap nodded his head in agreement. He was about to speak up again when he noticed that they had already reached where Penny lived. He stopped walking and gazed at Penny as she moved out in front of him. She got out the magic chalk and began to draw a set of steps to reach a high enough level so she could draw a portal.
She was soon at the height that she needed. She got out her magic chalk again and draw a portal, opening a gateway into her bedroom in the Real World. She started to climb out. As she had one leg in, her hands gripping the edge of the portal, she looked over at Snap.
"We'll see you tomorrow sometime, okay?" She said.
Snap nodded. "Okay then." He waved at his friend. "Goodbye, Buckette!"
"Goodbye, Snap!" Penny called back. She erased the portal, leaving Snap alone.
sss
Von glared softly at the boy's device, which he had set in front of him. He had went back up to his initial room from before, where he had done past experiments. There was still a bit of a burning smell from his disastrous attempt, which had exploded and nearly caught the room on fire. He shivered at the memory, but soon focused himself again as he stared at the object.
Luckily, this time, nothing exploded. There was no mishap, no nothing. But..that was just it. There was...nothing. Absolutely nada. The little machine did not yield anything to him. No hidden secrets. Just things he had already known.
The machine was taken apart. He had taken a screw driver and carefully undid all of the screws that held it in place. Once they were removed, he placed the screws down and pulled the plates apart, exposing the interior. He was able to see all the wheels that would turn, the gears that would grind, everything. He even saw the wiring and such that was powered by the plug. He had studied the infernal contraption for a long time, trying to understand what secrets the boy could have used.
He went over it carefully, looking at every possible detail. He worked images in his calculating brain, mentally rearranging everything to see how it could work. He tried to figure out what parts could be changed that would allow for perpetual motion. He tried to think of any additional things that could help with that. He tried as hard as he could to figure this thing out.
But nothing worked. No matter how hard he tried, no matter how long he thought about it, it just wouldn't work. Frustration filled his every pore, and he did his best not to slam his fist in frustration. He didn't want to break more things like he had earlier. This worthless device might be of some use to him still. If he could only figure out how it could function without a noticeable power source...
And if only that little brat was more cooperative. It was his fault that he was in this situation. He was the one who created that beautiful device yet stole it away from him. He was the one who humiliated him in front of the scientists. If he had been more helpful and far less greedy, then everything would have worked out so much better. It was all Rudy's fault that this was happening to him. If he weren't so focused on this, he would..
...no. He shook his head. He reminded himself of what kind of trouble he'd get into if he went after Rudy. He could not force the boy to speak. Even if he tried to pretend to be someone else, it still would not work. The boy was quite adamant in saying that he discovered perpetual motion by accident and therefore, could not replicate it.
Von knew the boy was lying. There was no way he could have figured this out on his own. He had to have had some idea of what he was doing. Perhaps he had some help, too. He remembered there was a little girl there with him. That Penny Sanchez girl. Maybe she played a part in all of this?
His eyes widened in realization. Yes...that had to be it. The little girl was in on this the whole time. She had helped Rudy figure out perpetual motion. She had helped him mastermind his humiliation. She had helped him escape his room so he could steal back the machine.
His mind reeled at this realization. Of course..why didn't he see it before? He should have realized that Penny was Rudy's partner in crime. He should have realized that Rudy couldn't have figured this out on his own. He had help. He had a partner in crime.
And he had ignored her...
Well no more. He would not dismiss that little girl brat anymore. He will not allow her to get a leg up on him again. She, nor Rudy, would ever make a fool out of him again. He was Doctor Von Doktor, after all. Nobody makes a fool out of him more than once. Nobody...
He knew what he had to do. He knew that he could no longer go to just Rudy for information. The boy may not have been the proper target after all. If he truly did have help, and he was starting to believe he did, then he wasn't the one who masterminded the perpetual motion. He helped, sure, and much of the machine may have been of his design, but it was that girl who pulled the strings. She was the one who applied the right stuff in order to make it work.
So in order to understand how they got perpetual motion, it was not Rudy he needed to talk to. It was Penny. She was the one he needed to interrogate. He would need to go to her, preferrably when she was away from her mother, and talk to her, get her to spill the beans.
He froze. How was he going to do that? It was quite unlikely that Penny would be alone for long. Her mother worked at home from what he recalled. So he would almost never find a time when she was gone, unless he was lucky enough to catch her shopping or something. And he guessed that Penny would usually be at home, at Rudy's, or at school, and neither of them would serve as a good place to talk to her.
He folded his arms against his chest, narrowing his eyes as he tried to figure out what he could do. There had to be a way to achieve what he wanted. There had to be something he could do to get to Penny without running the risk of getting arrested. He wasn't very well going to resort to kidnapping. Penny could tell of what happened.
No, he needed to get her alone, somehow. He needed to find her in a spot where she was the only one there. He could approach her then, talk to her, and then leave. She couldn't cry foul if he didn't technically hurt her or drag her anywhere. And he wouldn't threaten her either. He would just try to enjoy a nice friendly chat with her.
But first, he would need to figure out where she goes. He needed a nice, quiet, safe way to do it. He initially thought about following her, but that would be too obvious. He could get himself arrested for stalking. He needed something else. Something that would be harder to detect. Something that he could easily take care of after he got what he wanted.
His eyes brightened. He knew what he could do. And it would be so easy to pull off, too. With his brilliant mind and years of experience, he knew of a way to get what he wanted, and there would be no way the two little brats could figure it out.
But before he could do it, he was going to need a bit of time preparing. He had to do a run through of his inventory to see if he had the parts required to succeed. Then he would need to devise a plan on how to complete the mission without being noticed. Something that he could do in broad daylight and no one would be the wiser.
He turned his attention over to one of his cabinets. Unlike the other one, this one was stuffed with all kinds of devices and parts. He looked at it only for a moment before a smile spread across his face. There was no doubt about it. He had what he needed. Now he just needed to get the parts out and start to build it. Something custom, that he could control remotely. He'd be hard pressed it get an already manufactured one without people looking at him strangely, but if he built one himself... Yes, no one would easily suspect him.
He walked towards the cabinet. He opened it up, spreading out the doors, revealing its contents. He smiled as his eyes moved up and down, examining what he had available. He reached over to grab the materials he needed. Before he could grab anything, however, he froze. A sudden thought crossed his mind.
Would it be better if he tried to get help with this? After all, the boy got some help with his machine and accomplished greatness. Two minds were better than one. The boy had his little girlfriend to help him out. Perhaps he should take a page from him and find a partner.
But...who would he be able to find who'd want to help him? Who would want to join him for anything? His reputation was a mess. Most people wouldn't want anything to do with him, lest they get dragged down as well. No one who still respected themselves would want to risk working with him. And with what he needed to do, they would likely have him arrested on the spot.
He needed someone who would have reason to want to help him. Someone who would have no qualms with going...a risky path. Someone who had a low reputation themselves. And perhaps, someone who had also been wronged by those two kids, giving them more motivation to want to help him.
His eyes twinkled. There was one person who fit that bill that he knew of. One person who might be willing to help them, who had been humiliated, just like he had. Someone who would have no reason to help the two children.
Terry Bouffant. Yes...she was the one.
He frowned. But would that be a good idea? He hardly knew the woman. For all he knew, she could play him for a sap until the time came, and then leave him high and dry. And she did obsess over that chalk world... Perhaps he should rethink recruiting her.
He turned his attention back to the cabinet. He narrowed his eyes. He had some work to get done. If he hurried, he could lay the foundation of the plan before too much time passed.
sss
It didn't take Rudy long to finish up his dinner. The soup his mother made was quite good. Better than the previous ones she made. Not that she was a bad cook or anything. She just happened to outdo herself this time around.
Now that he was finished, he could head back up the steps and into his bedroom. He thought about going back into ChalkZone. He knew Snap would be surprised to see him as he said he wouldn't be back in until tomorrow morning. It would be nice to go in and talk to his friend more before he headed off to bed.
He soon decided against it. He was going to be in ChalkZone tomorrow morning, or at least, he'd try. An idea he had was to go to bed much earlier so he'd wake up earlier. His parents would be surprised if he went to bed early, but it was doubtful they would suspect anything suspicious. Even if they did, they wouldn't connect it to some strange, alternate universe.
He didn't want to waste anymore time. The sooner he got to bed, the sooner he would wake up. He could get a bit of extra time to talk to Snap before he had to go to school. Putting his spoon down, he slowly rose up from his seat.
"Where are you going?" He heard his dad say.
"To bed." Rudy said. His parents looked at him in confusion. Rudy smiled at them. "I decided to head to bed a couple hours earlier tonight."
His mom and dad exchanged nervous looks. They didn't seem to understand this decision, which is what he had expected. It was such a strange act, he wouldn't be surprised if they thought he was sick. So he decided to put their minds at ease.
"Don't worry. I'm fine." Rudy waved his hand out in front of him. "I just want to get some extra sleep tonight."
Biting his lip, his father said, "Is there..some kind of test or something?"
Rudy froze for a moment. He tried to think of how to answer that. On the one hand, he knew that his parents could just talk to Mr. Wilter and find out he was lying. Then his parents would get suspicious and they would keep talking to him until he would tell them what was really going on. But on the other hand, this did provide an easy lie for him to mold. Something that he could tell his parents that would be believable.
He took it.
Rudy nodded his head. "Yeah. We have a big quiz tomorrow and I wanted to have a good night's rest so I don't...you know...mess up...?" He rubbed his hands together as he struggled to find the words to say. "I just...want to do good...on this test, you know...?"
His parents remained silent for a few seconds. They looked at each other. Their expressions told Rudy everything. He felt his heart twist as he bit his lip. It seemed his plan had backfired, and how his parents were going to ask him more in depth questions.
But when his mother spoke, it wasn't the response that he had expected. In fact, it was something...completely out of the blue.
"Well, we'll make sure to tell your aunt then...just in case she might be wondering why you're up so early." His mother said.
Rudy took a step back at this, giving his mom a shocked look. "What...?" He noticed his parents glancing at each other again and back at him. Their looks told him that there was something he should know, and yet he did not. He licked his lips nervously. "What's going on...? Why would Aunt Tilly need to know...?"
His mother looked over at his father. "I thought you were going to tell him!"
His dad shot a soft glare at his wife. "I thought you told him!"
His mother placed her palm against her face and shook her head. She looked as if she was ready to continue arguing, but she shrugged it off. She looked over at Rudy, their eyes locking onto each other. "Your father and I are going on a trip, Rudy."
"A business one!" His dad interjected, raising a finger towards the air. "We cannot afford to miss it!"
Rudy looked at his dad, and then at his mom. She nodded her head, confirming it. "Your father is going to a meeting down in Florida."
Rudy scratched his head. "But...you don't work with him. Why do you have to go, too?"
His mom frowned at her husband. "Because it would seem your father registered me without asking me first."
His dad shrugged his shoulders. "I thought you would have wanted to come."
"Hmph." His mother folded her arms, giving her husband a sideways glare. "You still should have asked first, dear." She looked back down at Rudy. "Anyway, we will be gone for a couple of days. I called my sister, your Aunt Tilly, and she has agreed to watch you while we're gone."
Rudy felt his legs wobble at this. Some strength had left him so fast, it wasn't even funny. It took all his willpower to remain standing up. He looked down at the ground as his mind tried to process this new information. This...this changed everything.
When he and his friends made plans, they did not take into account any other family members other than his parents. He was not aware that his parents were going to be away for a few days. He had no idea that his aunt was coming over. He hadn't taken her into account. How could he have? He and his friends didn't know anything about this until now.
A bit of anger gripped him. He couldn't believe that his parents didn't say a word about this, or give any clue. Judging from his parents' reactions, this was not a last minute thing. They may have had this planned for days, weeks maybe. And this whole time, they never said a word to him.
But what was upsetting him the most is that, since Aunt Tilly was coming over, he knew what this was going to mean.
His cousin, Sophie, was going to come as well.
Just great. Just perfect. That was exactly what they needed. An unknown and wild factor to come into play. It wasn't that he hated his cousin. He loved her very much. But, being two year old, she was prone to getting herself into places she shouldn't be. She was such a curious little girl that she would rummage through whatever she could.
This meant that there was a very real chance that she could end up in ChalkZone. His mind chilled when he remembered the last time she had gotten into ChalkZone. She had nearly gotten herself hurt. He still felt guilty about that incident, and he had strived to never let it happen again.
Now it seemed his luck just might have run out. It was one thing to keep her busy for a few hours. But a couple of days? That would prove to be a difficult task. When his parents went on their honeymoon, he had to bar himself out of ChalkZone entirely. This time, due to the possible threat of Von, not to mention Terry, that may not be an option again.
"We're sorry we didn't tell you sooner, dear." His mom's voice cut him out of his thoughts. "I guess this is such short notice for you, huh..?"
Rudy numbly nodded his head. He didn't bother looking at his parents in the eyes.
"It's going to be okay, Rudy. We won't be gone long." His dad touched his shoulder. Rudy didn't budge. "You'll have a great time with your aunt and cousin."
"And we promise..next time, we'll give you a more advanced warning." His mother said. There was a slight accusing tone, and he knew that was directed at his father. "We love you, Rudy."
Rudy didn't answer right away. He felt his parents hugging him. He didn't look at their faces. He guessed that they were holding expressions of regret. Never before had they done something like this and only tell him at the last minute. Even on their honeymoon, Rudy had at least known about it for a while, only assuming he was going with.
"I...I understand..." Rudy finally said. His voice was quiet and unenthusiastic. "I...love you too..."
Rudy could not rest. He could not get his mind to relax. He definitely needed to get into ChalkZone tonight. He needed to tell Snap of the new situation that has developed. Sophie was coming over. He had no idea if his cousin remembered ChalkZone or not, but he knew one thing.
He had to increase security around the chalkboard and his magic chalk to ensure she didn't get into ChalkZone again.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 14, 2014 13:48:00 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 14, 2014 13:48:00 GMT -5
Chapter 5: Visits
The things people can hide behind a most modest handshake.
sss
The next day, Rudy helped his parents carry the luggage to their car. He didn't make a big deal of them leaving like he did for their honeymoon. He felt pretty stupid looking back on that. It had been their special day and he had only thought of himself. This time, he won't make that mistake. He was still upset that they waited so long to tell him, but oh well. Not much can be done about that at the moment.
It didn't take too long to carry in the smaller luggage to the car for them. He didn't dare try anything too heavy. He didn't want to pull a muscle or anything. That would be quite awful if that happened, especially if it was to his right arm. He felt a cold shudder when he remembered the incident with Jacko.
He shook that out of his mind quickly so he could focus on getting the luggage in. He was carrying the last one, using his arms and hands to steady it to his chest. He wobbled a little, but for the most part, this piece of luggage was easy to carry. He went over to the open door where he could see his mother waiting. As soon as he got close enough, the large woman grabbed onto it and placed it in the car.
"Thank you, Rudy." His mom said as she placed the luggage in the car. She shut the door and gently patted him on the head. "We'll be back before you know it."
Rudy just smiled at his mom. His previous anger at them waiting so long was gone. He couldn't stay mad at his parents for long. They were his parents, after all. He couldn't blame them for making one mistake, and they did promise to not do it again.
Out of the peripheral vision of his eye, he could see some faint color and movement. He lifted up his head and he could see it was his father. The skrawny man had went around to the other side of the car. He opened up the door and climbed into the driver's seat.
"Come on, Millie! We don't have much time!" His dad cried, a sense of urgency in his voice. "The plane will take off without us if we're late!"
"We have plenty of time!" His mother called back. She paused for a moment. "But you're right. Better we are early than late." She looked down at Rudy. She pulled him into a hug. "Now you be a good boy and listen to Aunt Tilly while we are gone, okay?"
"I will. Don't worry." Rudy hugged his mother. After a few seconds, he let go and took a few steps back.
Standing next to him was his aunt. She was holding onto Sophie, cradling the little girl in her arms. As usual, Sophie looked really happy to see him. She was reaching out towards him with her hands and called out his name over and over.
After a few moments of trying to control the struggling girl, Aunt Tilly turned herself around and handed the small child to Rudy. The young boy was surprised by this, but he still took Sophie into his arms. Sophie wrapped her arms around him and gave him a big hug, especially for someone her size. Rudy held his cousin against himself as she looked up at his mother and aunt as they conversed.
"Are you sure you have everything? The schedule? Enough clothes to last you a few days?" His mother had her palm facing up, pressing a finger against each digit as she listed off everything that she could think of. "It's all good?"
"Oh don't worry about it! Everything will be fine! I did this before, remember?" Aunt Tilly reassured his mother.
"You are absolutely sure?" His mother had a worried tone to her voice.
"Now, now, Millie. Your sister has everything under control." His dad called out from the care. "Now come along!" He motioned with his hand. "We are going to be late if we don't get a move on!"
"Your husband is right. I've got everything under control." Aunt Tilly put her hand around Rudy and pulled him close. Rudy rested his head against her side as he felt her rub his shoulders gently. "Now you two have fun on your little trip!"
His mother frowned at this. "Well I don't know if being dragged to this business meeting is fun..." She shook her head and smiled back at her sister. "But I'll try to make the most of it. Take care, everyone!"
"Bye!" Rudy and his aunt cried in unison.
His mother smiled at this, and then she went over to the car. She opened up the passenger's door and climbed in, the door shutting immediately behind her. The smoke from the engine began to pillow out as the car was pulled back out of the drive way. Rudy and his aunt waved to them as they moved out onto the street. Then, seconds later, the vehicle sped forward, and his parents were out of sight.
Rudy watched them as they left. He hoped they would have a good time in Florida. Even though it was a business trip, he'd feel it would be a pretty wasted trip if they didn't enjoy themselves somehow.
"Now, let's go on inside, okay?"
Rudy felt his aunt gently push him to turn him around and began to guide him back to the house. Her hand was still on his shoulder, refusing to let go of him. Rudy didn't try to jerk free despite the fact that he felt slightly undignified to have his aunt guide him back in the house.
It didn't take them long to get back inside the house. His aunt let go of him as soon as they were in through the doors. He watched as she walked out in front of him and made her way into the kitchen. She began to rummage through the cupboards to see what they had available. Rudy looked down at Sophie and gently set her down. With a squeal, the little girl ran away from him, likely to wherever her toys were being kept.
"Hey, Rudy?" His aunt called out.
Rudy immediately walked into the kitchen. He could see his aunt was holding a couple boxes of what appeared to be noodles. She was looking at each one, her face furrowed a bit. "Yes, Aunt Tilly?"
The woman turned to him. "Which noodles would you like me to use?" She held the boxes up so he could see them. "I'm going to make some chicken alfredo for dinner later today."
"Why ask me now?" Rudy was confused. "It's pretty early to be asking me that if this is for dinner."
"Might as well ask now before you have to leave for school." Aunt Tilly took a few steps towards him. She held the boxes even closer and she repeated her question, her voice a tad more firm this time. "Which one would you like?"
Rudy looked from one box to the other. One of them were ring noodles with little patterns in them. The other was the usual fettucini noodles often used in alfredo. Rudy was never all that fond of them, so he pointed to the ring noddles instead. "I'd like this one."
"Okay. I'll keep that in mind." Aunt Tilly turned and walked back towards the cabinet. She placed the boxes back in and then headed towards the freezer. "I'm going to thaw out some chicken now so it's ready for later." She gave a smile to Rudy. "That way, when you get home, the alfredo should already be done."
Rudy nodded his head to show that he understood what his aunt said. He then turned his head to where the steps were. He looked back at his aunt and said, "I'm going upstairs to get ready."
"Okay then! Make sure to let me know when you're leaving! And say goodbye to Sophie, too! She gets a little antsy when you disappear without telling her." His aunt said.
"Don't worry. I will!" Rudy said as he began to make his way up the steps.
As he ascended the staircase, he started to think about what he was going to do. He still had time to visit Snap. He was already in ChalkZone late last night. He had gone in to speak to Snap. He had told him of the new situation, with Sophie now being in the house. He wasn't able to stay long as he wanted to try to wake up early. So all he was able to do was lay the run down with Snap. The zoner agreed that he was going to need to be more careful when entering ChalkZone for the next few days. Rudy hoped that things won't get too rough.
He did have some extra time to talk to Snap and Penny this morning. Not just because he woke up early, or that his folks left quite early in the morning, not long after he woke up, but also because there was a two hour delay at school today. Something about a power outage. That gave him a lot more time to talk to his friends.
He just hoped that he would be able to get into ChalkZone without too much trouble. With Sophie around, she could easily climb in through the portal. He could just erase it and it would be fine. But then if the girl noticed he was gone, she might run around the house, calling out for him. Then his aunt would realize something was wrong and... He had to be careful not to let the situation escalate like that.
It didn't take him too long to reach the top of the stairs. He glanced back down to see if his aunt was going to try calling his name again for anything. When she was silent, he moved towards his room. The fact that it was opened up did not concern him; he didn't always shut the door.
But it was a different story when he walked into the room.
"Soph..?!" Rudy cried in surprise.
To his surprise, Sophie hadn't stayed downstairs like he thought. She had gone up here into his bedroom. He was shocked. She was not the quietest girl around and he should have heard her climbing up here. Yet he didn't. Was he really that focused on his aunt that he didn't pay attention to the pitter patter of a small, excited child going up to his room?
Sophie was standing in front of the large chalkboard. She had a piece of chalk in her small hand. He tensed up, a cold wave rushing through his body. He soon breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that it was just a regular piece of chalk that she had. She pressed it against the chalkboard and started to scribble on it.
"Hey, what are you drawing there?" Rudy asked as he approached her slowly. Sophie just giggled and continued to draw squiggly lines all over the place. "Another masterpiece, I presume?"
Sophie just giggled at her cousin. She gave him a big, wide grin before turning back to the chalkboard. The familiar squeak of the chalk against the black surface filled Rudy's ears as the little girl made a few quick jerks of her arm. He covered one of his ears, flinching at the uncomfortable sound. He watched as the little girl made a series of multiple squiggles, creating no discernable pattern.
When she was done, she lowered her chalk at her side and looked up at Rudy expectantly. Knowing what she wanted, Rudy leaned forward and examined her handiwork. It was nothing more outstanding than what she usually did. Just a series of scribbles. He refrained himself from stating the obvious and just smiled back at her.
"That looks great, Sophie!" Rudy patted his cousin on the head. "You're a natural little artist, aren't you?"
Sophie giggled and spread her arms out. "Rudy! Rudy!" She squealed.
Rudy smiled at this. A part of him couldn't believe that he let himself get jealous over the attention Sophie's little scribbles got her. She might not be much of an artist yet, but she loved to draw just as much as him. In the future, if she kept it up, she would get much better.
"Watch! Draw more!" Sophie called out as she took the eraser and wiped the chalkboard clean. Rudy chuckled as he imagined Snap being rained on by random scribbles. "I draw more!"
As much as Rudy would have loved to see more of his cousin's cute little art, he knew he didn't have time for that. He wanted to talk to Snap and Penny as soon as possible. He didn't know when Penny was going to arrive in ChalkZone, but he knew Snap was waiting for him. He didn't want to keep his friend waiting for long.
"Hey Soph? I'd love to see more of your pictures, but I...I need to get ready for school, and I can't have you in here." Rudy said. He walked over to his cousin and grabbed onto her. He positioned her towards the door and then began to push her lightly towards it. "So why don't you head downstairs and..."
"No! Draw!" Sophie slipped away from Rudy, causing him to nearly trip over his own feet. She rushed back to the chalkboard and smacked her hand against the dark surface. "Draw!"
Rudy looked over at his cousin. "Don't you want to draw downstairs? I have a nice notebook down there and a pen you can use."
Sophie shook her head. "No! Draw here! Chalk!"
Rudy tried again. "Please Sophie. I need to get ready and I'd rather you not be in here. Since we're...you know...not the same gender..?" Sophie still refused to move, shaking her head furiously. "Come on, Sophie..." He held up his hands in desperation. "Twenty minutes. That's all I'm asking for. Twenty minutes. Can't you wait that long?"
Sophie moved her head from side to side rapidly. "No no no!" She turned her attention back to the chalkboard and began to draw again.
Rudy slapped himself in his forehead as he looked on. He let out a deep sigh of frustration. This was going to be harder than he thought. He needed a way to get his cousin out of the room so he could speak to Snap. Sophie was not going ton another ChalkZone adventure if he had anything to say about it.
There had to be someway to get his cousin to leave. There had to be something he could do to get her out of the room for a short time. He hoped he could figure something out soon. The longer he waited, the less time he was going to have to speak to Snap on the issue. A part of him wished Penny was here. She might be able to get the little girl out of the room and entertain her for a little while as he spoke with Snap. But that would leave the problem of getting Penny into ChalkZone without Sophie following her.
He hoped Penny was having an easier time getting into ChalkZone than he was at the moment. Considering her mom wasn't going on some trip and Penny didn't have a little cousin to worry about, he couldn't imagine her having that much difficulty. He was almost jealous.
sss
Penny rushed back and forth, trying to get ready as quickly as she could. She couldn't believe that she had overslept. She must have forgotten to set her alarm last night. Of all the days... She just hoped that she wouldn't be keeping Rudy waiting for long. He was probably in ChalkZone now, chatting with Snap, waiting for her. She would feel so horrible if she kept them waiting for too long.
She quickly changed her pants and she pulled a shirt over her head. She had to pull on it a little tighter as it had gotten caught. She winced as the cloth scraped against her skin for a moment, and then she straightened her shirt out against her chest. She propped on her shoes, tying them, and then headed towards the chalkboard. She pulled out her magic chalk, preparing to create a portal.
She froze when she heard her mom calling out to her. "Penita! Aren't you hungry?"
Penny flinched at this. She had forgotten to eat breakfast. She hadn't even left her room yet. She was too busy trying to get ready to see Rudy and Snap. She realized she couldn't leave. Not yet. Otherwise, her mom was going to get suspicious.
Sucking on her lip, Penny's mind raced as she tried to think of a response. "I...I'll be down in a bit!"
"Okay, but don't wait too long!" She heard her mother shout. "Just because you have a two hour delay doesn't mean you can diddle dally!"
"I know! I'll be done! I promise!" Penny called back.
She recalled her mother telling her about the two hour delay. That was actually how she was woken up. Her mom came in and shook her awake. She told her that she was lucky that she had a two hour delay, otherwise she was going to be late for school. Penny had been horrified when she realized her mom was right, and she immediately jolted out of bed.
She was indeed lucky. Extremely lucky, that there was a delay. Not that much was going to happen from her being late other than getting a note from Mr. Wilter. But she would have gotten in trouble from her mom, as she did usually help with the morning chores, and she would have felt awful if she kept her friends waiting for too long.
Well at least she was up now. She could now make up for it by getting into ChalkZone as soon as possible. There was still time left. If she hurried, she could get to where her friends where and they could have at least half an hour to speak. Granted, that wasn't much, but it was at least far better than nothing. She wondered if they would have any better luck. She recalled they did decide it was better to wait and see if Von becomes a threat, but now there was a new issue regarding Terry. A short meeting would be better than to not meet at all in that case.
Penny was still a little shaken up from the sudden run-in with Terry. She could practically feel that vile woman's hatred radiating off her body. It was easy to joke about her when she was out of sight, but when she was right up there with them... Penny had felt her heart turn to ice, pounding against her chest. Despite the fact that she knew Terry could not do anything to them out in the open, it was still terrifying to be that close to her.
Terry had every reason to hate them. They, well mostly Rudy, had humiliated her on television. She had been mocked and ridiculed ever since she had tried to expose ChalkZone. She had motivation and interest to trying to get even with them, to get back at them. The only thing holding her back was the justice system.
Penny had no idea how far Terry would go. She had no idea what to expect from her. For now, she hoped that they wouldn't have another run-in like that. Same with Vinnie. These were two adults she hoped they never have to see again.
To everyone else, they might just be jokes. But they were still very real threats to her and Rudy, and to ChalkZone. They both have the ability to tear down ChalkZone's defense, and end the long-lived peace that world had. Unlike a situation with Skrawl, if Vinnie or Terry succeeded in exposing that world, it was all over. Even if she and Rudy could find out a way to ensure that they don't get any magic chalk, they would be harrassed by other people, maybe even their own parents, and they'd try to force them to give them a way into ChalkZone. Or the scientists could devise a way to get in without need of the magic chalk, a thought that chilled her blood.
Her mind froze at the thought of scientists. She almost forgot; there was someone else who could become a potential threat. She wondered what Von was doing right now. She hoped that he was leaving Rudy alone. She hoped that Rudy's parents had called the authorities to ensure Von doesn't bother them again.
Penny hated the way the man spoke, not just to Rudy, but in general. He clearly wanted something. Information on perpetual motion. Rudy had done what he could to convince him it was an accident, but this was a scientist they were talking about. He wouldn't be able to easily trick him. He could see right through whatever she and Rudy try to tell him. Dealing with him was going to be a lot harder.
But she tried her best to remain confident. Perhaps things would turn out the way they wanted them to. Maybe everything would be all right. Von couldn't really go through with any threat against them, not unless he wanted to be arrested. And far as she knew, he still knew of no chalk world.
Yeah, everything was fine. She had to relax. They already had eyes and ears on Von. They had already agreed to discuss about him if he ever made another move. They would not allow Von to so much as sneeze without them knowing.
Penny decided she had wasted enough time. Picking up her magic chalk again, knowing that her mom was going to get suspicious of she took too long, she began to draw a portal on her chalkboard. The light shined brightly as the circle was slowly being formed. As she drew, she hoped that Rudy and Snap wouldn't be too upset with her taking so long.
"What are you doing here?!"
Penny nearly dropped her magic chalk at this exclaimation. She whipped her head around, staring at where her door was. She felt her heart increasing its beating. She stared at the door long and hard, her breathing becoming shaky. Just what was going on?
"Get out of here now!"
Penny's eyes widened. That was her mother. She sounded...well not distressed, but really angry. Who was she yelling at? Why didn't she hear the doorbell ringing? Who had come over to visit them at this time? And why did her mother sound so angry at them? Was it just another door to door salesman or was it someone else?
Penny sucked on her lip, licking it nervously. She took in a few slow breaths to try to slow down her breathing. Now wasn't the time to get panicky. She looked back at the chalkboard and used her eraser to destroy the small bit that had been drawn. She then turned her attention to the door.
Slowly, she began to make her way towards it. She took her time, each step causing her heart to twist. She could still feel her heart pounding a little, a sense of dread still clinging onto her no matter how hard she tried to dismiss it. She had no idea what to expect when she opened up the door and called out to her mom. Although every rational part of her body was telling her there was no real danger, there was still a part of her that remained terrified.
Soon she reached the door. She hesitated, taking in a couple quick breaths. She then managed to recompose herself, exhaling slowly. It was probably just some annoying salesman like she thought, or something else mundane. Nothing to get upset over. She opened up the door and stepped out.
She walked down the upper hallway. She locked her eyes onto the railing, where the stairs were. She approached them slowly and quietly. She listened intently to what was being said, hoping to figure out what was going on without giving herself away.
"I want you to get out of here! Get out of my sight!" Her mother called out. Penny could see a shadow on the wall, and could tell her mother was pointing at someone. "I don't know what you think you're doing, but...!"
"Wait! Pleaze, let me explain! It'z not what you zink!" A familiar voice responded. Penny froze, realizing instantly who it was. "I juzt wish to.."
"No! You're not coming anywhere near my daughter! I know what you did with Rudy! I'm not letting you do the same thing to Penny!" Her mom scolded him, her voice deepeningi n anger.
Penny nearly wobbled forward when she realized that Von was in her house. She did her best to control her breathing, trying whatever she could to not panic. She stared down the steps, looking at the shadows as the two adults argued. A cold feeling swept through her body as the full realization of what was going on struck her like a freight train.
Von was back, and this time, he was coming after her. She couldn't help but shiver at the thought. What...what made the doctor come after her this time? Had he realized that she was involved with what happened to his precious machine? Did he realize that she had been a helping hand to Rudy this whole time? Why else would he stop by and try to see her? He hadn't made a hint before that he wanted to get to her, so this meeting was out of the blue. Something happened to change his mind. But what?
At the moment, Penny found it hard to concentrate on that. Her mind wouldn't stop reeling as uncomfortable thoughts shifted through her head. Just what did Von want her for? Was he going to try to interrogate her? Was he going to try to get her to spill the beans on perpetual motion?
Penny kept listening in on the conversation. Her mother got increasingly angry at Von's persistance. She was almost surprised that her mom didn't attempt to push him out of the house. On the other hand, Von was quite adamant and didn't give up very easily. His pleas with his mother became more and more desperate. All she could really make out was he wanted to speak to her, yet he never stated why. His mom would always cut him off, and try to get him to leave.
Penny was glad that her mother wasn't falling for anything Von was saying. Rudy's parents likely told her mom about what happened when Von paid them a rather pleasant visit earlier. Her mom was not going to take any of his crap.
But unfortunately, neither was Von.
"Look, I underztand your anger, mizz." Von said. "I am not alwayz a...likeable guy I admit. But I will not have you turning me away that eazily. I came here to do one thing, and I intend on..."
Penny winced as she heard a thud. Her mother must have pushed Von back. She heard the man's feet clamoring to keep his balance. Penny could hear him call out, "No! Wait! Pleaze! All I want to do iz..."
Penny cringed, lowering her head, when she saw her mother coming into view. She had a grip on Von. She wasn't being particularly rough with him, but she was still pushing him back towards the door. Von struggled against her grasp, trying to make her leg go. She noticed that he was holding back. He knew that if he were too aggressive, he could get himself arrested.
Her mother kept moving the man closer to the door. It wasn't until he was right in front of him that she released him. The man kept trying to plead with her, make her let him stay so he could do...whatever it is he came here to do. But thankfully, her mother was having none of it. She pointed a finger at the door behind him.
"Get out!" Her mother barked at him. "Before I call the cops!"
Von's eyes widened at this. "No..pleaze! You don't underztand!" He held out his hands, desperation clinging to his very voice. "I didn't come here to ztart trouble! I juzt want to zee your daughter real quick and..."
Her mother cut him off. "No! You hear me? The answer is no!" With flattened hands, she crossed them out in front of her in a swiping motion. A way to emphasize her words. "Leave my premises now, Doctor Von Doktor! Or you will hear from my lawyer..."
Penny widened her eyes at this. Her mom almost never said something like that, especially in that tone of voice. Von must have really pushed her buttons to make her mom this angry. Then again, it was Von. She bet it didn't take much for him to push her mom over the edge. She remained quiet as Von stared at her mother in shock, reluctant to simply turn around and walk away.
But Von was smart enough to know that he couldn't simply say. He must have known he was pushing his luck. He did nearly get himself into hot water with Rudy. He could have easily slipped up there. And the same thing could happen here. He knew better than to keep trying.
Von didn't say a word at first. He merely cleaned himself up, giving a calm expression to her mother. He made a 'hmph' sound before turning around and opening up the door. He held it open for a few seconds, and then he looked over his shoulder. "I am zorry for dizturbing you, ma'am." The door was slammed shut as he left.
The girl flinched at this. She didn't detect much genuinity in the man's voice. He must have just said sorry because that's what her mother would have wanted to hear. He was just trying to settle her down so she wouldn't call the cops on him. She saw the look in his eyes. Though he didn't see her, she did get a quick enough look to see that glint in those man's eyes, indicating he hadn't yet given up. He'd be back.
But for now, she could breathe a sigh of relief. At least he was gone for now. Whatever he had tried to do, it was clear that he did not succeed, thanks to her mother. She was grateful that her mother was able to stop him. Good thing she stayed up in her room. Who knows what would have happened if she had been the one to answer the door...
"Penita? Is that you?"
Penny nearly staggered at the sudden call from her mother. She moved closer to the railing and peered down. She could see her mom looking up at her from the bottom step. There was a look of shock and a bit of regret in her eyes.
"Yeah, mom. I got hungry and I..." Penny's voice trailed off. Her eyes shifted nervously towards the door. "What...what happened...?"
"You saw that?" Her mother asked in a regretful tone. Penny nodded her head. "I'm...sorry you had to see that." Her mother held up her hand in gesture as she explained. "Doctor Von Doktor came and he wanted to speak to you. I, of course, wouldn't allow it, especially after how he had treated your little friend."
"Yeah I heard." Penny said softly. She moved closer to the steps. She grabbed onto the railing. "I'm just glad he's gone."
Her mother nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah, me too. Let us hope we don't have to deal with him again."
Penny wished she could share her mother's certainty about that. While she also hoped she wouldn't have to deal with Von again, a part of her realized that this was likely not going to be the case. She would see him again soon. And no matter how long it took to run into him again, it would always be too soon for her.
She made her way down the steps. She did her best to push thoughts of Von aside for now. She didn't want to waste her time thinking about him. She had to focus on what was important right now. It was too late to head into ChalkZone at this very moment, so she would have to settle with writing a quick note apologizing to Rudy and Snap about not making it. And to also inform them about her near-encounter with Von. They needed to know about that. This was something they were going to need to discuss in the next meeting, whenever that will be.
Penny followed her mother into the kitchen. The little girl went over to her chair and pulled it out. She sat down in the chair and nudged herself towards the table. She looked over at where her mom was. She could see that her mom was busy making pancakes. The aroma filled the air, teasing her nostrils, making her mouth water.
"How many would you like?" Her mother asked.
"Two please." Penny held up two fingers, a smile spread across her face.
"Coming right up dear!" As her mom went to work mixing in the batter and preparing to cook the food on the skillet, she asked, "Hey, do you mind doing a couple of chores after you eat? Before you leave for school?"
"Sure, no problem! What would you like me to do?" Penny asked.
Her mother looked at her over her shoulder. "Oh not too much. Just check and make sure the dogs have ther food, as well as the other animals. It shouldn't take too long."
"All right, I'll take care of that." Penny said with a smile. "You can count on me!"
Her mother gave a light-hearted chuckle. "Yeah, I know, Penita."
sss
Penny wiped her brow as she finished up with taking care of the last animal. There was quite a number to take care of and most of them didn't even get their food in for today. She guessed her mother was distracted by Von. The man likely wouldn't allow her to continue her work.
Oh well, at least it was finished now. She set down the bag of dog foot, leaning it against the side of the wall. She turned her attention to the dogs, the last animals she had fed. They were wagging their tails excitedly as they chowed down on their food. She smiled at this. It always made her feel better after working with the animals. For a moment, she had forgotten about what happened earlier.
She felt something nudge behind her. She turned her head and saw it was one of the horses they were taking care of. She giggled softly and held onto the horse's head, gently rubbing her hand on the top of its long snout.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Sniffles." She had to stifle a laught at that name. The things people named their pets. Some of the names had left her wondering. It would be like she got a pet amphibian of some kind and decided to name it Pencil. "No more food for you." She gently pushed the horse's head away. "You need to wait until lunch for you to have more. I'm sorry."
Penny walked away, listening to the horse whinney in desperation. She would have loved to feed the horse more, but her mom had a strict rations thing going on. It was highly expensive to feed all of these animals, so there was a strict schedule on when everyone was fed. Penny was to follow this to the T, never deviating from it. Her mom would know if an animal got too much food.
She walked out of the barn. She put her hands on her hips and looked all around her, making sure that she didn't forget any of the animals. She always doublechecked at the end like this, just like her mother taught her. She never knew when she would miss something.
And sure enough, she had. Looking over, she could see a small chicken coup her mother had. She had forgotten her mother agreed to take a look at these farmer's chickens. Something about them not laying eggs like they should. She immediately went over to feed them, grabbing onto a small bag of feed and bringing it over.
The chickens looked up from their small enclosure as Penny placed the bag not far from where they were. She used a measuring cup to get the exact amount of feed. She reached over and placed it on the ground in front of them, away from the fence that kept them sealed in.
"Here you go. I'm sorry I forgot about you." Penny said as she watched the chickens start to feed. Now she had finally fed the last animal. Now she had to...
Suddenly, without warning, Penny felt something grab her. She made out the sounds of the dogs starting to bark, as well as other animals becoming restless. She tried to call out for help, but something covered her mouth. She was yanked backwards, dragged away from the barn and towards the back. She was pressed up against something warm and solid.
Penny could hear her mother calling out to her. Eyes widening, Penny began to struggle against her captor. She jerked her body from side to side, her heart pounding against her chest. She was tempted to bite, but her captor felt larger than her. She feared the response if she tried such a thing.
She let out a muffled yelp when she felt something sharp prick her skin. The back of her neck felt like something was crawling. Her struggles increased, panicking, her mind racing with thoughts. Just what was this person doing to her? She tried kicking out her legs, tried hitting against her captor despite her previous fear. But she failed to get even a grunt from whoever was holding her. Her frantic eyes darted from side to side. She hoped and prayed someone would see this.
Her heart sank when she realized this was not going to be the case. The trees and fence, as well as the barn itself, blocked anyone from seeing what was happening. She couldn't even scream; her mouth was covered. No one could hear her. This realization filled her veins with ice.
Penny's brown eyes bulged open when she felt something sharp pricking her again. This time, it was against her throat, right on the side. She flinched as the pain momentarily increased, and there was something cold being pushed into her. Her struggles increased with vigor, her loud, desperate whimpers continuing to be muffled by the hand on her face.
Slowly, her body began to grow weak and unsteady. Her cries for help grew quieter. Her mother's voice became distorted until she could hardly make out what she was saying anymore. Penny realized, in horror, that she had been drugged. She barely had time to fully register this before the darkness began to consume her.
No, she couldn't go to sleep. She had to fight back. She had to stay awake. She tried to wriggle out of the person's arms, tried to get away so she could call for help. But nothing she did worked. She soon found herself slipping, with only her captor being the reason she didn't fall totally on the ground. Her eyes began to flutter, and she realized she was losing the fight.
With tears flowing down her face, with the knowledge that she may not ever see this place again, or her mom, Penny let out a weak, sorrowful whimper. Then she closed her eyes, and everything became nothing but dark silence.
sss
"Penny...?"
The girl jerked a little at that voice. It sounded so echoey..so far away...
"Penny, please get up!"
The voice became more urgent. Penny looked around desperately. All she could see was darkness. Nothing but blackness everywhere. Fear began to develop in the pit of her stomach. What was going on?
She couldn't even remember how she had gotten here. She could imagine a few images in her head, but they where hazy and confusing. She was not able to piece anything together. All she knew was something happened, and now she could not see anything. She couldn't help but let out a frightened whimper at this realization.
"Come on...you have to wake up..." The voice.. It sounded so familiar... As it became clearer, Penny realized who it was. Her mother. "Please open your eyes..."
Penny struggled to open her eyes. She commanded every muscle in her head to pull the lids open so she could see. At first, her body would not obey her. It revolted against her in favor of remaining shut. She continued to fight back, and slowly, very slowly, she managed to open her eyes. Just a crack, but still open.
Immediately, she was showered by bright, intense light. She let out a yelp of pain, jerking her head back. She registered she was on something soft and almost wet. She let out a few more groans she forced herself to open her eyes again. She blinked several times as she slowly adjusted to the light raining down on her. In front of her, she could see something fuzzy. Two blurry shapes, both looking down at her.
As soon as her mother's shape came into view, Penny let out a weak stammer, "M-Mama...?"
Though she couldn't fully see the expression, her mother let out a sigh of relief. "Oh thank goodness you're all right!" Penny stiffened when she felt her mother's arms wrap around her suddenly. "I was so worried!"
Penny didn't answer. She stared blankly ahead. Suddenly her mind had become muggy as she fully realized just how tired she really was. The heaviness of sleep weighed down on her, and she could feel her eyes start to close. It was a struggle just keeping them open.
As her vision cleared, she let out a groan and looked around. The colors around her had finally started to make sense, and she could make out the shapes and structures all around her.
She soon realized that she was outside. She was laying on the grass, supported upright only by her mother's arms. She was behind the red barn, the wooden fence right in front of her. The bright light she had detected was the sunlight. Considering how it was partially filtered by the leaves of the trees, that spoke volumes of just how sensitive she had been to the light for a short time. Just how long was she out?
Penny reached up and touched her head with her hand. She let out a soft groan, rubbing her forehead gently. Her mother moved away from her, still gripping her daughter gently. Penny could see just how terrified her mother looked with the way she was looking at her. Penny felt her heart twist when she realized she had worried her mother sick.
Penny tried to think of what had happened. There had to be a reason she was on the ground like this, a reason why her mother was so worried. But she was not able to think of anything. Her mind was a blank. Even with the few hazy memories that she had, like something about feeding the animals, she could not piece together what had occurred.
"Are you feeling alright?"
This voice made Penny stiffen her body, her eyes widening. This voice..it wasn't her mother's. It wasn't Rudy's parents, or Rudy himself. It belonged to someone she would rather not see.
She lifted her head and turned it. There, standing not far from them, was Von. The old scientist looked almost worried, staring down at her through those small glasses of his. He kept his distance, not daring to take a step forward. This did little to comfort Penny and she found herself letting out a frightened whimper as she squirmed in her mother's arms.
"Penita, was is it..?" Her mother whispered to her. Penny didn't need to say a word for her mother to understand what had gotten her riled up. "Oh him?" There was a tinge of bitterness in her voice. "Don't worry about him. He's the one who helped you and alerted me to what happened."
Penny spluttered at this. "Wh-What...?"
Her mother nodded her head. "That's right. I heard the animals making noise and I went to check it out, and Von here was with you. He was trying to..make you breathe again..." Her mother's face contorted into sadness for a few seconds. "If it weren't for him, you wouldn't be here."
Penny stared at her mother in astonishment. A part of her wanted to think that this was all some sort of elaborate hoax. But then, her mother wasn't the type to lie to her. She wouldn't have covered up any of the details. She would have been honest. And Von... as much of a jerkass that he was, he wouldn't have just left her to die. He wasn't that cruel.
She looked over at Von. Licking her lips nervously, she managed to choke out, "Thank you..."
Von smiled at her. It was uncomfortable to look at, then again, any smile from anyone she didn't like felt this way. He gave her a quick wave and said, "Don't mention it, kid."
Regardless of his friendly demeanor, Penny could not shake off the feeling that something was wrong. She didn't know if Von was involved or not, but something just didn't feel right about this whole thing.
But then, maybe she was just being paranoid. It was quite possible. Maybe she just got so worked up over the situation with Von and Terry that she had triggered an attack somehow. She couldn't entirely dismiss that possibility, even if it did sound absurd. Or maybe she tripped up during her feeding of the animals and got hurt that way. This possiblity became more likely when she felt some soreness in her neck. She rubbed it, winced, and pulled away.
Yeah, her neck had been injured. That did make the story seem more likely. She might have tripped on something and hit her neck, which momentarily stopped her from breathing. Bruised trachae or something. It was likely this made less sense than she thought, but she was too shaken up and confused and tired to really care.
Penny slowly climbed up to her feet. Her legs wobbled a little as she tried to keep her balance. Her mother helped her, letting her lean against her for support. Penny smiled gratefully at her mother, glad that she was around to help her. She couldn't imagine what it would have been like waking up alone like this...
...and to him...
Penny looked warily over at Von. Despite the fact that he helped her, and her mother confirmed it, she still did not feel comfortable in his presence. There was just something...off about him. She hoped he was going to leave soon.
Her wish was granted.
"Don't think this changes anything, Doctor..." Her mother said in a controlled voice. The anger from the man's audacity earlier was still evident in her voice. "I am grateful you helped my daughter, but you still are not going to interrogate her based on some fairy tale..." She narrowed her eyes at the man. "Do I make myself clear?"
The old man blinked at her. There was a bit of mild surprise in his eyes. Nonetheless, Von smiled and nodded his head. "Oh don't worry." He placed a hand against his chest. "I underztand completely." He looked down at Penny. "May I at least..apologize to her?"
Her mother narrowed her eyes in suspicion. After a few seconds, it was clear she decided there was no harm in that. She gave a quick nod. "Go ahead... But make it quick. It's almost time for school and I need to contact the principal about what happened."
"Underztood." Von approached Penny slowly. The little girl looked at him cautiously. She didn't attempt to stop the man from speaking. "Look, little girl. I'm...zorry about the way I acted. It wazn't right of me." He held out his hand towards her. "What do you zay? Shall we put ziz mess behind uz?"
Penny stared at the hand suspiciously. She then looked up at the man. Silence surrounded them as neither of them attempted to speak. The man did not look like he was losing his patience; just calmly holding out his hand, waiting for her to take it. Penny debated whether or not she should take it. She had no idea if the man had any tricks up his sleeve.
But the hand was empty. She saw nothing in it. She did not see any hidden weapons, nor did she see a reason for Von to try something so tricky. Her mother was here as well, so it was unlikely he could pull off any stunt, even if he tried. This didn't relax her all the way, but it did help her to calm down a little.
She reached over and grabbed the man by his hand. She did her best not to shudder when she felt the fingers wrap around her hand and squeezed it. The two shook their hands up and down a couple of times before Von released her. Penny pulled her hand back.
"I'm glad that iz taken care of." Von said with a smile. "I do apologize for dizturbing you two. I will be on my way." With that, the man turned and walked away.
Penny stared as the man left. When he disappeared completely, she placed a hand against her head. She suddenly became aware of a pounding headache spreading through her skull. It made her wish that she knew exactly what happened. She had so little information..it frightened her. And it happened on a whim, with no warning...
"Penita..." Her mother said as Penny leaned against her, her legs growing weak. "Do you want me to tell the principal you won't be coming today?"
Penny let out a soft groan. With her hand still on her head, she thought about what her mother said. The idea of staying home did sound good. She wasn't sure if she could really function in school this way. On the other hand, she still wanted to meet up with her friends, and she still had a chance during recess, even though it would be shorter due to the delay.
"No.. I'm.. I'm fine..." Penny said. She walked away from her mother and began to make her way towards the house.
"No, you're not fine." She heard her mother's worried and stern voice say. "You need some rest. Go upstairs and lay down. I'm going to call Principal Stringent and tell her that you won't be coming today."
Penny whirled her head to her mother. "But mom..."
Suddenly, a burst of dizziness struck her. She realized she had turned her head too quickly too fast. She grabbed onto it as she nearly dropped down to her knees. She heard her mom call out her name and the pounding of feet. She was soon aware of someone grabbing onto her and balancing her. She looked up to see her mother.
"See?" Her mother said. "You're not fine. Come on...let me help you up..."
Penny had no choice but to allow her mother take her up to the house. As much as she wanted to deny it, she knew her mother was right. She was going to have no choice but to lay down. She could not function in school like this, let alone be of any help to her friends. It was going to have to wait.
sss
Terry watched the scene from far away, behind the shield of a tree. She kept her back pressed against the bark, ignoring how cold and ragged it was. She kept her head mostly covered behind the trunk, with only enough of her eye exposed to see what was going on.
Her mind reeled from what she had witnessed. She was too far away to hear much of anything, and some of it, she had missed. But she still had seen enough to realize that something was wrong. She had a hard time believing what she saw, and she struggled to try to make sense of it. Just what was going on here? And just what was that scientist up to...?
She recognized the old man. Dr. Von Doktor had been one of the many eye witness accounts she had used to try to spin her tale about the chalk world. She thought he would be one of the several clinchers she found. Unfortunately, Von, like other witnesses, Mr. Wilter and Vinnie, had been dismissed as a nutjob. The memory about how that guy treated her, calling her theory 'bull dandruff', still twisted her stomach in anger.
At the moment, however, her anger was replaced by confusion. She noticed the man there, standing with Penny and her mother. It was merely with this fact that she knew something was up. If there was one thing she and Von had in common, it was their mutual dislike...no...hatred of Penny, as well as Rudy. At least, that's how she saw it. She could see no reason why Von wouldn't be upset with those two children after what he said they did. Even in their interview, he had sounded angry.
So what would possess him to go to Penny's place? And why did he shake her hand? Terry wished she had gotten closer to see what all the fuss was about. She knew it was none of her business, but as a reporter, it was her job to be nosey and look for information, no matter what it took. It was nothing personal...usually.
When Von left, she watched him carefully, her eyes locked onto his face. He didn't appear to notice her. He walked away nonchalantly, giving no indication he had any kind of scheme in mind. He hardly seemed upset from what Terry saw as a hostile interaction with Mrs. Sanchez. It was as if the bitch hadn't bothered him. But why...?
Terry stopped her thought before she could finish it. She stared at Von's face as he passed by. Suddenly he stopped. He looked left and right. Terry's eyes widened as she pressed herself against the tree trunk. Had he noticed her?
Thankfully, Von's stay there was only shortlived. He merely shrugged his shoulders, dismissing whatever thought he may have had. He continued his walk down. Terry peered from behind the tree and watched him.
That look on the man's face.. She had only seen it momentarily, but it was enough for her to realize something right away.
The man was up to something...
Terry's mind buzzed with thoughts at this revelation. Von had some kind of plan going on. He was there for a reason. He had went to Penny because it must further his goals somehow. But what kind of plan could he possibly have? What reason would he get to want to go after Penny? The only thing she could think of was...
Her eyes twinkeld. Ah..so that's what it was... How interesting. A smile tugged along the woman's face. Perhaps she should see the doctor again sometime.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 16, 2014 16:42:58 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 16, 2014 16:42:58 GMT -5
Chapter 6: Tactics
Not always will things go your way. So best prepare.
sss
Penny couldn't rest. She found it impossible to do so. After what happened with Von...how could she relax? Her mom told her everything was going to be okay, and that Von didn't have any capability of doing anything. But that didn't leave her feeling very satisfied. In fact, it only increased her anxiety.
Who knows what Von was going to do now? The fact that he came over to her place to speak to her... something just didn't feel right about that. Von had no way of believing that she was involved with the experiment. He might know that she helped Rudy escape, but that was of little use to Von at the moment. Not like he could risk capturing Rudy without risking himself going to jail.
So the only possible reason she could think of that he'd come after her was...was if he thought that she helped make the perpetual motion device works...
Her heart froze at that thought. The very idea was rather chilling. It was hard enough dealing with Von going after Rudy. But now herself...? She imagined that he wanted to get her to speak about the perpetual motion thing, or try to get her to tell him how to make Rudy speak. Anyone could tell that she and Rudy were really good friends. And anyone who was intelligent enough would take full advantage of that. This was something she and her friends would have to prepare for.
At the moment, though, she could do nothing. Her mother told her to stay in bed for a while. She was not going to school; her mother had called the principal and it turned out they decided to close the school down. Whatever they were doing, wiring or something, it was taking longer than they thought, and the principal just decided to shut the school down. Rather unorthodox, but it at least gave Penny some more time. All day in fact.
She looked over at the chalkboard. Despite what her mother said, she couldn't just lay down. She had to get up and head into ChalkZone. Rudy was likely getting ready to leave back into the Real World, no doubt oblivious to the school being shut down. Snap was waiting for her as well. She couldn't lay here; she had to contact them.
But standing up was rather problematic. She couldn't get very far without having to stop herself and lean against something. The swirling headache still had a stronghold on her mind, making her grit her teeth. The pain in her neck was also present. This made it hard for her to turn it without wincing.
She still wondered just what had happened to her out there. She was grateful that Von helped her. That was one thing she could say about him. At least he wasn't as heartless as he could be. That didn't mean she trusted him enough to speak to him, however, and she was still going to be on full alert around him. In the meantime, her mind focused on this pain, and what could have triggered it.
She still went with the theory that she merely tripped over something and hit her throat hard enough to make it very difficult to breathe. She had heard of such injuries before, and they can be pretty dangerous. Difficult to pull off, but not impossible.
There was such a small window of opportunity with such a thing as well... It had been a good thing Von was there to help out, however he did. He might not be a medical doctor, but he was still smart enough to know what to do. She narrowed her eyes and cursed herself when she realized she didn't ask Von what the person who attacked her looked like. There was the possibility he had seen what happened, even drive away the attacker. Yes, he had to have seen who it was that had snuck into her yard and ambushed her.
Penny cursed to herself, unable to believe that she forgot such a thing. Oh well, there was nothing she could do about it now. She would ask Von later about what happened. Maybe leave him a message over the phone or something. She would be careful not to get too buddy buddy with him, however, as she did not want to send the wrong signals. She needed the man to know that she will not help him in regards to the perpetual motion.
Penny kept her eyes locked on the chalkboard, taking in a deep breath and sighing. She was still unsure of what she was going to do. Simply walking over there was going to be difficult. She would stumble too much and her mother would catch wind of what happened. She might even remove the chalkboard so that she wouldn't try to walk to it again, or stay in the room and make sure she rests.
Nah...she wouldn't do that. She had too many chores to do. But she could ask one of the neighbors to come in and watch her for her. Penny was likely not going to be able to get the neighbor to leave, especially if it was the few that she knew would be stern and stubborn.
She grumbled to herself. She couldn't believe that this happened to day...of all days. She and Rudy could have had a lot more time in figuring out a strategy, but instead she was stuck at home in bed all because she was too stupid to make sure she wasn't being approached. She should have looked around harder. She should have been more prepared. She should have...done something. Anything different... She...
She realized she was being hard on herself. She had no way of knowing what was going on. She couldn't have been able to prepare for anything. She had done chores with the animals alone before. Just the basics, like feeding the dogs. She never had anything like this happen. So how could she have known that today would have been different?
Still.. She could have been a bit more alert, or struggled harder, or something. She still felt as though she could have done more to prevent her getting knocked out by...by whatever was injected to her. A drug of some kind. She flinched as she rubbed her neck. The pain still hadn't gone away from that.
If she could just put a name and face, or at least just a face, to her attacker, she could inform her mother and they could report this in better detail. Her mother was likely calling the police right now, or is going to, and let them know what happened to her. The neighborhood certainly needed to know what was going on. Penny certainly wouldn't want any of the other neighborhood kids to be harmed in this mess.
Before Penny could think too much further into her situation and how to get out of it, she heard a knock on her door. She lifted up her head and turned over to see her mother coming into the room.
"Hey..." Her mother said in a gentle voice. There was a soft smile on her face. She walked in slowly, as if she were afraid of scaring or upsetting her. "How are you feeling?"
Penny watched as her mother approached her slowly. The door wasn't shut, and it remained partway open. She noticed her mother was holding some kind of small tray in her hands. It looked a little strange, unlike any tray she had seen before. On top of it was some kind of soup. Penny cocked an eyebrow at this.
"You made me soup? Mom, you didn't have to..."
"I wanted to. I know it's not necessary, but I want to you to eat this soup." Her mother set the tray on her lap carefully. Penny felt the warmth of the soup touch her legs immediately. "This will help get your strength back." Penny looked at the tray closely, giving it a couple of sniffs. "I also mixed in some medicine." Penny looked up at her mom at this. "Some strong painkillers and antinflammatories. It'll help with your neck and headaches."
Penny wasn't sure what to say. She was stunned that her mother took the time to bring her any food this quickly at all. If she were sick, that would be one thing. But all Penny really needed was rest. Her mother didn't have to go through all this trouble just for her. The realization that she did made her mouth tick into a smile. She could count her mother for a lot of things, and this just further cemented that fact.
Penny smiled at her mother and said, "Thank you."
Her mother smiled back and nodded her head. "No problem." She reached over and stroked Penny on the head. "You just eat your soup and relax. Take all the time you need to." She leaned forward and gently kissed Penny on her forehead. She pulled back. She caressed Penny's cheek. "I love you."
"I love you, too, mom..." Penny said in a soft voice.
Her mother smiled at this before reluctantly moving away from her and heading towards the door. She paused for a moment, looking back into the room, her hand on the door. Then, after waving goodbye to her, she shut the door behind her, sealing Penny in her room.
Penny continued to smile towards the door for a few moments. She then slowly softened her expression and her smile faded a way completely. She turned her attention towards the soup that was in her lap. She licked her lips slowly. Despite having eaten breakfast, she was getting a little hungry. Perhaps she could eat at least some of this soup.
The fact that there was medicine intermixed with it didn't other her. This was a tactic her mother did in the past to get her to eat her medicine. It usually worked out very well, though it often depended on the medicine at hand. In some situations, it wasn't going to make much of a difference in covering up the bitter taste. And for medicine without a bad flavor, it was pointless to try at all.
Penny picked up her spoon and began to eat the soup. She winced as the hot fluid hit her tongue. She pulled back, her eyes bulging. She managed to swallow the bite, but she had to open up her tongue and pant to cool it down. Man, this soup was boiling hot. More so than she thought it was. She looked down and she noticed the steam rising from it. She felt like an idiot for not noticing this earlier.
As she leaned back to let the soup cool, she noticed something unusual about the tray. She already could tell something was up with it before. But now that she was holding it in her hands, she could tell something was definitely up with it. It did not feel like any tray she had used. It wasn't made of metal, but more wood than anything, and the bottom portion of it was unusually cold compared to the rest of the tray, and it felt different, too.
At first, Penny tried to ignore it. She attempted to shrug it off by saying it was just a new type of tray her mother got for some reason. She soon resumed eating the soup once it had cooled down enough. She pushed thoughts of the tray in the back of her mind as the liquid food dribbled down her throat.
However, attempts to block it out of her mind were futile and only lasted a short time. The confusion over the tray returned with a vengeance and her mind was soon bombarded with thoughts regarding it. She couldn't push them away no matter how hard she tried. She clutched her head, her fingertips pressing against her scalp. The confusion began to eat away at her stomach, making it impossible for her to concentrate on eating her food.
She tried to shift the thoughts away. She tried to stear them towards something more important, such as the situation going on with Terry and Von, or getting into ChalkZone. But nothing she did or tried would work, and her mind was dominated by the thoughts of this tray. Her intelligent mind just had to make sense of it, and, unable to control it, all attention of her brain was diverted towards this unusual tray.
Curiosity getting the better of her, she grabbed onto the tray and lifted it up. She lowered her head so she could peer underneath it. It took a little while to see well enough, but soon, she could make out what was underneath. Her eyes widened at what she saw.
It was a black surface. Much like a... a chalkboard...
This realization made Penny widen her eyes. Her mother had used a chalkboard as a tray? She...she never did anything like that before. She couldn't help but suck in a sharp breath, wondering what would make her mother do such a thing. She recognized this chalkboard as a portable one her mother got. She usually used it herself, but she sometimes allowed Penny to use it. What would possess her to reduce it to a mere holding tray for food?
Then she felt something next to the bowl of soup. She hadn't noticed it before. She didn't know how she didn't see it earlier. She stared at it, seeing the strange object laying there by the bowl. She reached over with her hand and grabbed onto it. She picked it up and pulled it towards her.
A piece of chalk...? Why would her mother give her a piece of chalk..? Penny kept staring at it, and the chalkboard. Her swirling headache only got worse as she tried to figure out what her mother was trying to do with this.
It took her several moments to realize what it most likely was. She felt silly that it took her this long to reach this conclusion.
It was quite obvious that her mother just wanted her to have a bit of fun. After what happened to her, it was clear her mother wanted to find someway for her to relax. And drawing and figuring out equations were one way that she relaxed. Her mother must have wanted to give her something to do instead of being cooped up in bed, waiting for the effects of the knockout fluid to leave her.
Penny couldn't help but smile. Her mother may not have known it, but she really came through for her today. She needed a way to contact Rudy and this was the perfect way to do so. And she didn't even have to get out of bed for it.
Penny hurried up and finished her soup. Though she wasn't hungry, though she got pretty full before the bowl was finished, she still ate. She didn't stop until she consumed the entire bowl. She flinched as some of the warm liquid began to dribble down her neck. She grabbed her blanket and pulled it close to her. Folding one end into a small triangular shape, she quickly wiped the soup from her neck.
Soon the bowl was almost empty. She put her spoon down and lifted the bowl to her face. She drank the rest of it. Once she was finished swallowing it, she set the bowl down on the bed, the spool placed in it. She flipped the chalkboard over so that the black surface faced her. She stared at it for a few seconds, her mind running throught thoughts as she tried to figure out how she was going to say to her friends.
Once she figured out something, she grabbed onto her magic chalk and began to write.
sss
"Come on, Sophie..." Rudy said softly. He leaned against the leg of his bed, staring at his little cousin. Though he was tired of trying, he said, "Isn't there anything you want to do...? That doesn't involve that chalkboard?"
Sophie shook her head, a wide grin on her face. "Nope!"
Rudy let out a sigh. "I figured..."
Rudy wasn't sure what he was going to do. He needed to get into ChalkZone to meet up with Penny and Snap. They were waiting for him, he knew. Standing there outside the portal, tapping their feet, looking at the time...
He felt a sense of guilt for making them wait so long. It wasn't what he intended to do. He hated that it's taking him so long. He was lucky that school ended up being cancelled anyway. That gave him extra time, but there was little he could do at the moment. He had to get Sophie out of here, but nothing he tried worked. Nothing could tear her away from that chalkboard.
He normally wouldn't mind this. But today wasn't a good day for it. The fact that she isn't just visiting for a few hours, instead staying for a couple of days, did not sit well with him. He didn't want to have to wait until late at night to head into ChalkZone. That just wasn't an option. Plus, Sophie could sometimes stay up really late if she wanted to. That gave him even less time.
He knew that sooner or later, she would get tired of the chalkboard and do something else. Unfortunately, that could take a long time. Sophie loved to draw and scribble, and his chalkboard was the perfect place to do that. She could reuse it over and over again without fail. It probably won't be until sometime in the afternoon that she would finally stop.
Okay, maybe earlier than that. He couldn't imagine even Sophie staying focused and excited about drawing for that long in a single day. Still, it was going to be too long for his taste, and the longer he stayed here, the more his friends were going to wonder where he was. They were probably worried sick. If Sophie would just leave, even just for a moment, then he could send a message to them and try to meet up with them later. It wouldn't take long at all. All he'd have to do was wait for Sophie to go to the bathroom or something, and he could scribble the message while she was away.
Unfortunately for him, Sophie had a bladder made of titanium. She could hold it in for a very long time without problems. No matter how much she drank, no matter how much liquid she put down her throat, she did not make a break for it to the bathroom for hours. Unless he figured out something, he was going to be here for a long, long time.
Rudy looked over at where his cousin was, his eyes trailing over what she was drawing. This was her...tenth batch? Or maybe twelfth? He no longer remembered. He lost count. All he was aware of was his cousin was still here, still drawing more scribbles, all of which looked the same as anything else she drew. This added to his confusion as to how many times she erased. Nothing seemed to change. He didn't say a word to Sophie about it, though. After all, she was a beginner artist who still had a lot to learn.
Rudy wondered how much time had passed since he last made a stronger attempt at getting Sophie away from the chalkboard. At least an hour. He noticed the light of the sun had shifted to a new location. Yeah...an hour seemed to be accurate.
He sighed. How was he going to get into ChalkZone at this rate? He couldn't keep his friends waiting for long. If he could at least write a message, it'd all be good. But Sophie wouldn't leave the board, no matter what he said. She was flat out determined to stay put there, continuing to scribble until the end of time.
A part of him was just tempted to go in anyway. He had wasted enough time waiting for her to stop. He needed to get into ChalkZone to speak to his friends, or at least write a note to them. But on the other hand, he realized just charging into ChalkZone now might not be a good idea. Sophie was surely going to want to come with, and even if he was quick about it, she would jump through the portal faster than he could react. Then he was going to have to search for her in ChalkZone and go through all that trouble again just to get her out.
Sophie had been surprisingly difficult to catch when she had gotten into ChalkZone. It was amazing...but horrifying at the same time. Sophie was lucky that she didn't run into any of the nastier residents. Sure, most zoners were pretty docile and wouldn't dream of hurting Sophie. But not all of them were so complacent. Especially Skrawl...
Rudy shivered, feeling a wave of coldness move through his body. He couldn't begin to imagine what he'd go through of Skrawl had gotten a hold of Sophie. She might be really young, but she was still a creator. Skrawl might teach her and get her to draw some pretty crude things that would still be dangerous enough to take over ChalkZone with. Even Sophie's regular scribbles could be bad enough in the wrong hands. They were so tight and strong... Skrawl could take any zoner hostage that he wanted to. Including himself...
Rudy decided to try again. This was the...he lost how many times he had tried to talk to Sophie. But still, he had to try. He didn't have much of a choice, now did he? He had to contact his friends, and fast. The guilt was rising up inside of him. He didn't want to worry them any longer. Oh what he wouldn't give for a cellphone, but his parents won't get him one until he was older. So there was only one thing he thought he could do.
The boy got up to his feet. He felt his muscles ache from how long he had been sitting down. He stretched his body. Relief swept through him, especially after hearing some cracks in his back and other places. He then made his way over to where Sophie was.
"Hey Soph...?"
Sophie stopped what she was doing and looked over at Rudy. She continued to smile broadly at him. She waved her hands towards the chalkboard, pressing them against the surface, smudging her scribbles a little. "See? See what I did? Rudy! Rudy! Did you see?"
Rudy smiled. He nodded his head once. "Yeah..I did." He paused, turning his eyes from one side to the other. "Umm... Can I have a turn...?"
Sophie shook her head in an almost furious fashion. If it weren't for the smile on her face, he would have thought she was angry at him. "No! Still draw!"
"Aww...but Soph..." Rudy's expression contorted into sadness. "Please...? Just one thing...?" He held out his hand. "I promise I will give it right back to you. Just..." He moved his hand closer. "It won't take long. I promise. Just a little..."
Sophie cringed away from him when he got too close. She held the chalk against herself and shook her head. She muttered a loud 'nuh uh'. Knowing that he couldn't just take it from her without there being issues, and knowing he wouldn't do that himself anyway, Rudy took a step back.
As his cousin resumed drawing, he sighed and tried to think of a new strategy. Whatever he had tried failed. Sophie just wouldn't let him use the chalkboard. She was currently just thinking of herself, which is normal for someone her age. Usually she would be more selfless if she realized how said she was making a person, but this time, that wasn't going to work. She was just too excited.
So a new strategy was required. Something that he hadn't tried yet. Something that would be more effective.
He knew what he could do. He didn't want to. He hated having to do this. He didn't like dragging his aunt into these situations. And he knew that she didn't enjoy it either. She often practiced yoga and other forms of medication to keep her calm in part due to the disagreements he and Sophie can have sometimes. He didn't want to 'inspire' her to take longer meditations.
Bringing in his aunt was the last thing he wanted to do, but if Sophie didn't leave and let him use the chalkboard, then it was the only option he had left. He still wanted to make sure this option was run and dry first before he went down to get his aunt, however. Sucking in a breath, he took a step foward, his eyes locking onto Sophie's drawing form.
"Are you sure I can't draw anything, Sophie?" Rudy asked carefully. He didn't want to sound like he was trying to force her into giving him the chalk. He wanted to be sure that she did so only on her own terms at this point. "Please?"
Predictably, Sophie shook her head. "No!"
Rudy let out a sigh, lowering his body forward a little. He shook his head. "Then you leave me with no choice, Sophie..." At this, his cousin looked over in his direction. "If you don't let me use the chalkboard, I'm going to tell your mother."
Rudy hated how low and immature he sounded with that. He hated seeing the shocked look in his cousin's eyes. He hated being the bad guy. But he was getting desperate, and Sophie was taking way too long with the chalkboard.
Sophie shook her head. "No! Please! Not mama!"
Rudy gave a wry smile. "Oh I'm sure mama won't be happy if she found out you weren't sharing with me." Rudy felt his heart twist as he saw his little cousin's expression. She must really be hurting inside. He never spoke to her this way before. He reminded himself that he would make it up to her soon. "So..now can I draw?"
Sophie didn't respond. She looked from the piece of chalk in her hands, and then back at Rudy. She bit her lip and took a step back. She still seemed reluctant in spite of what he said.
Rudy gave a nonchalant shrug. "Is that a no? Isn't that too bad..." Rudy turned his back to his little cousin. "Well, let's see what mommy thinks about this." He began to walk towards the door slowly. He deliberately took his time, giving his cousin plenty of time to respond. Luckily, it didn't take long.
"No, Rudy! No get mama!" Sophie cried in desperation. Rudy stopped and looked over his shoulder. He did his best not to react to Sophie's saddening expression. "I let you draw! Just no tell mama!"
Rudy smiled as he saw his cousin hold the chalk out in front of her, waiting for him to take it. He let out a sigh of relief, glad that he was able to convince his cousin to give him a chance at the chalkboard. He walked towards her slowly, not wanting to startle her anymore than he probably had. When he reached his cousin, he took the chalk from her carefully, holding it tightly in his hand.
He looked at Sophie, and his expression softened up. She looked so sad and so scared... Rudy felt filthy for resorting to using his own aunt as a threat to get what he wanted. He briefly wondered what had come over him. He had to make it better. He had to set things right with her before she thought that he hated her or anything.
Rudy reached out and put his hand on Sophie's shoulder. "Sophie...I'm..."
But she wouldn't let him finish. With a frightened squeal, she struck his hand away from her and backed away, her body shaking. Rudy had never seen his cousin overreact like this...but then again...her cousin never saw her act like this before either.
"Soph..." Rudy said softly. But it was too late.
Sophie turned around and ran away. He could hear her calling out for her mother over and over again. Soon, the calls vanished as Sophie disappeared down the steps, looking for her mother. Silence fell upon the room, but Rudy knew this was going to be short lived.
Rudy felt his stomach twist in guilt. Just what had he done...? He never should have went through with that plan. He shouldn't have scared his little cousin like that. Now Sophie was going to think that he hated her and his aunt was going to be so angry with him. He clutched his hand tightly, digging his fingernails into his scalp. He clenched his teeth, grinding them. He was such an idiot.
It didn't take long for his aunt to realize what had happened. He could hear his aunt call to her little daughter worriedly. He could hear her ask what was wrong with her. Rudy flinched, knowing exactly what was going to happen in a matter of seconds.
"Rudy Tabootie!"
Rudy froze at that, his body stiffening. Sophie had just old her mother what he had done to her. Rudy felt his blood turn to ice, hearing just how angry his aunt sounded. He rarely ever heard her this mad at him, or at anyone or anything in general. It took effort to get her into this state. His mother was easier to anger and that was saying something.
His aunt's angered voice interrupted him from his thoughts. "Come down here this instant, Rudy Tabootie!"
Rudy shuddered. His aunt must really be angry if she referred to him by first and last name more than once. He took in a shaky breath, swallowing nervously. He looked back at the chalkboard. He had to get this done real quick. It wouldn't take long.
He got out his chalk and headed towards the board. He pressed the chalk against the board, pausing only to figure out what to write. A message that was quick enough to write in seconds, but detailed enough that his friends understood what his plans were. Before he could write, however, he realized that he had the wrong chalk.
The magic chalk..he couldn't use this. He would end up creating portals, either small or larger, or of different shapes, when writing the message. He was about to pull his hand away when he heard the pounding of footsteps approaching fast behind him and then someone grabbing him by his arm. He let out a cry of surprise.
"You have a lot of explaining to do, young man!" Aunt Tilly hissed at thim as she began to pull him back.
"I-I didn't..." Rudy started to say as he was ripped away from the chalkboard. He nearly lost his grip with the magic chalk. "Please, I..."
"You can explain all you want to when we get into the kitchen!" Aunt Tilly growled. "I hope you have a good explanation for what you did to my daughter!"
Rudy couldn't say anymore. He could only gulp as he looked up at his aunt. He shivered when he saw just how anger-filled her eyes were. He knew, just from that, how much he had screwed things up.
His aunt dragged him towards the door, nearly making him trip over his own feet. He held tightly onto the magic chalk, stuffing it into his pocket. He tried to look back towards the chalkboard, but his aunt yanked him out of the room too fast. He soon found himself being pulled down the stairs at such incredible speed. He tried pulling back, tried to beg his aunt to let him go. But she didn't listen, only tightening her grip further. Rudy winced when he felt her nails dig into his skin.
Soon they were in the kitchen. Aunt Tilly pulled him over towards one of the chairs. She stopped in front of it. She used her free hand to pull the chair out towards them. She then thrust Rudy against the chair. Rudy winced as he felt his aunt's nails scrape against his arm. He looked down, and his eyes widened in shock as he saw there was a tad bit of blood on his arm from his aunt holding him too tightly. He looked up at her in shock, but all she did was glare back down at him.
Out of the corner of his eye, he could see his cousin. He didn't dare look at her. He already knew what she was going to look like. Sad, frightened, maybe even crying. He felt so horrible. Poor Sophie. Why did he have to be so stupid...?
Rudy looked up at his aunt. He flinched at how angry she looked. She glared daggers down at him. It made him wonder just what his cousin had said to her about what he did. He clenched his teeth nervously, turning his head to one side in submission. He watched as she folded her arms agaisnt her chest and spoke.
"What have you done...?"
sss
Come on... Where could they be..? They said they were going to be here right around now. So what was taking them so long? Did they forget about their meeting? Did they get so busy with something that they just forgot to check in with him?
He shook the thought out of his head. There was no way they would just forget like that. It just wasn't like them. He had known them for years, and they never did anything like that before. If they couldn't come, they always told him in some shape or form. It was just not their style.
So for them to not be here yet... He had a feeling that something was wrong. Something was stopping them from coming. His racing mind was unable to prevent him from thinking about all kinds of things that could have happened, such as them getting caught by someone else, or them getting kidnapped, or something else popping up that they didn't know about. As much as he wanted tot hink it was nothing serious, he just...couldn't help but wonder.
But in the end, he knew he was overthinking it. Rudy and Penny had everything under control usually. They always found the time to see him, even in the mornings of school. Not a lot of time during those moments, but it's enough to see him and give a quick rundown.
Snap had been waiting by Rudy's portal for quite some time. Nothing happened. Usually, Rudy would stop by and at least say hi to him. He had been late before, so Snap didn't think anything of it when he didn't show up. But when that became a couple hours...
What was going on with Rudy and Penny? He hadn't seen any sign of Penny in ChalkZone, and Rudy obviously wasn't here, or he would have seen him by now. He didn't have a watch with him, but being a zoner, he had an internal clock of sorts, and usually knew what time it was without the need of such a thing. A trait common on zoners since the sun does not rise and fall like it does in the Real World. He knew, just from intuition, that school for his friends had already started. He knew that he was going to have to wait for lunch in order to see his friends.
...provided they even show up. What if they wouldn't show up again? What if whatever happened to them would occur again? What if they were in danger? Snap put his hand on his chest, feeling his heart start to race. He managed to calm himself down, but the sense of dread was still there. He couldn't help it. Usually, he was more rational about these things, but today was a bit different.
There were currently two probable threats. Von, and, much more likely, Terry. Von is a lower threat since he knew nothing of ChalkZone and only wanted to know more about perpetual motion that he was so certain Rudy had discovered. Terry, on the other hand... she was a whole different story.
Snap still remembered how that woman had kidnapped her and tried to put him on television so people would know about zoners and of ChalkZone. He had to admit, despite being considered crazy and missing some key details, Terry's plan was pretty solid. He may not have ever admitted it, but it was only through shere luck that the producers thought he was just a clown. Anyone who thought more deeply about it, like Terry obviously had, would have realized he wasn't human and... he shuddered to think of what the consequences could have been...
Snap knew just how dangerous Von would get if such information leaked out. Terry was bad enough, but it wasn't her he knew they should fear more, but other people as they became aware of ChalkZone.
Von? If he found out, he would take a zoner and tear them apart to see how they tick... That was how some scientists could be. Biologists and all that, wanting to know how zoners are alive despite not being made of carbon or being, on their terms, organic. It was going to be like that nightmare he had...only real.
He remembered vividly when he had that terrifying nightmare of being turned into a living cookie. It had messed him up real good, and even after telling his friends about it, he still felt at unease involving the subject. Being placed on a table, being inspected by his own friends, almost getting eaten...
And if Von were to find out about zoners, that could become a reality. Well..not the whole 'getting turned into a cookie and eaten' thing, since to humans, anything in ChalkZone would taste like, well duh, chalk. But he would strap zoners down to a table and proceed to examine them, and a lot of that could be very painful, to the point where it might as well be called torture.
Snap heard someone calling out his name. He turned his head and looked over his shoulder. In the distance, over one of the hills, he could make out a shape coming towards him. The voice sounded familiar, and was clearly male. But the voice was so faint and the person so far away that he couldn't tell who it was at first.
Then his name was shouted again, and the Day Zone sun shined more directly on him, illuminating him from the shadow of one of the clouds that was overhead. Snap's eyes widened.
"Blocky?" Snap asked in a soft voice. He did his best to hide his worry as he saw his friend scrambling towards him. "What is it?"
"Snap! Thank goodness I found you!" Blocky soon got up to him. He stopped a few feet in front of Snap. He placed his hands against himself as he bent over. He opened his mouth and panted a few times. He then looked back up. Snap could see no fear in his eyes, but tiredness. He relaxed at this. "I found this note! It's from Penny!"
Despite the fact that it was probably nothing too bad, Snap couldn't help but feel a pang in his chest. The letter hadn't even been opened, so Blocky not being fearful did not mean that something wasn't wrong. Wanting to know what the note said, Snap reached out and grabbed onto it. He quickly opened it up and looked at what it said.
'Hey Snap! Sorry I couldn't come. I was knocked out earlier. I'm not sure what happened. But don't worry. I'm fine! Dr. Von Doktor helped me out. Yeah I know what you might think of that. I'm unsure of what to make of it myself. Anyway, school has been cancelled. I will try to meet you in ChalkZone later. I have to rest while the knock out injection given to me wears off completely. So...probably in the afternoon or evening I'll be in ChalkZone. Be sure to let Rudy know! And I'm so, so sorry if I left you guys waiting for so long.
-Penny'
Snap stared at the note. Many thoughts raced through his mind. He noticed Blocky looking at him worriedly, and he may have even asked what was wrong. But Snap hardly paid attention to him, his focus solely on the piece of paper.
A part of him felt relief. Penny was fine. She was just laying down, resting. There was no hospitalizations or kidnappings or anything that he had feared and dreaded. However, that was the only bit that had relaxed him. The rest..a different story.
Penny had been knocked out? When she said that, Snap initially thought she hit her head, like falling off a ladder or something. Though that didn't happen, what did was just as concerning to him. The fact that she was injected.. Someone did that to her on purpose? Was it Von? Penny didn't say it was, and he found it strange he would stick around and help undo what he did. But...then again it did make a lot of sense because, well, it would keep the target off of him. But what purpose would he have in knocking Penny out if that were the case?
And then there was the other matter. If Rudy wasn't with Penny, then...where was he?
The note Penny wrote to him made it very clear that she thought that Rudy was here in ChalkZone with him. But Snap had been waiting here for hours and he never came. So the question was...what happened with Rudy...?
Snap did his best to relax. Penny was fine and would come into ChalkZone later after she was feeling well. Perhaps Rudy had gotten sick somehow? No, if he did, he would have told him via portable portal. He saw no sign of his friend. The fact that Penny didn't know Rudy's true location, or what was wrong with him, had the little superhero zoner worried.
As worried as he was getting, Snap realized there would be nothing to gain from that. All he could do now was sit here and wait. If Rudy doesn't show up, or if he doesn't send any notes, he'll just have to wait for Penny and they could see what was up. She could draw a tiny portal and peer in to see what was going on.
Snap hoped that nothing was wrong with Rudy. He couldn't really think of why he wasn't in ChalkZone at the moment, but he was certain there was a good reason for it. And he hoped that reason wasn't too serious. He was just going to have to wait and find out.
sss
"Hmm...I don't know. Why should I lizten to you?" Von asked, cocking an eyebrow up.
"You are refusing my offer?" Hissed Terry, her fingers curling against her palm. "I would have thought you wanted help in this!"
Von shook his head. "No, I'm not zaying zat at all. It'z juzt zat..." The old man rubbed the underneath of his chin thoughtfully as he stared at the woman before him. After a bit of silence, he finished his sentence. "I am not sure if your...reputation would mix well with..."
Terry narrowed her eyes dangerously at this, looking as if she was going to flip her lid. "My reputation..?" Her voice darkened at this. "Is that what you are afraid of?"
Von held up his hand in gesture. "It'z nothing perzonal, mizz. It'z juzt..." He darted his eyes from one side to the other. "I wouldn't want to...taint my rezearch with your...stories."
"Stories?!" Terry rose up from her seat, her face slightly reddened. "Is that what you think they are?! Just..stories?!" She slammed her hands against the table, shaking it. Von flinched at this, turning his head to one side. "Well let me tell you something! I know what I saw! I was in there! That stupid sewer rat thing...eating my hair.. I didn't imagine that! If you dismiss me as a crackpot like everyone else..."
"I...well, I..." Von stammered as he tried frantically to calm the woman down. "Zere iz no reazon to..."
"Get upset? Oh I have a good reason to be upset!" Terry hissed at him. She took in a few ragged breaths. Her furrowed expression seemed to tell tales of thoughts that were going through her head at that moment. "Do you know what it's like having your reputation ripped apart? Do you know what it's like to have children, mere little brats, be the reason why no one takes you seriously anymore? Do you know what it's like to not even be able to speak your name without people bringing up that blunder you made? Do you know how it feels to be right, but then told you are wrong by everyone else, despite you knowing the contrary?"
Von listened to the woman's rant. He did his best to remain calm. He didn't want to get pulled in. He didn't want to get himself worked up. He did what he could to push back the growing anger inside of himself. This woman had the audacity to act like he didn't understand any of this. Did she have any idea who she was talking to? Then again, maybe he should cut her a break. She was just angry and spewing out whatever came to mind.
He let her rant and rave. He leaned back in his chair, trying to keep a neutral expression. If he remained like this, resisting the urge to frown or glare at her, he could potentially avoid a nasty argument. Even when the woman would say something insulting to him, he would resist any temptation to attack back. The best way to deal with this was just to let them run out of steam.
And sure enough, Terry's vigor began to decrease slowly. She eventually became more relaxed, quiet. Her breathing became more controlled and less ragged. She talked less and less, and whatever she did say became more coherent and understandable. Soon, silence fell upon the room, and they merely just looked at each other.
Von was at war in his own mind. Here, he had a potential ally. Terry had confronted him not too long ago. He wasn't sure why, except it had to do with the chalk world. And that was his major reason for being so hesitant.
Von still wasn't sure if he wanted to believe in this chalk world. He knew how much Terry was mocked for it, and considering his own ruined reputation, it might not be a good idea to join forces with her. She might drag him further into this supposed conspiracy these children were allegedly hiding. What remained of his reputation would be ruined if he...
He paused for thought. Maybe this wouldn't be too bad an idea after all. He wasn't sure if he would buy into her ChalkZone stories. However, she was still a potential ally, and he might need some help. She knew these children better than he did, it seemed. And her anger and hate towards them would motivate her even more.
Terry took in a few more heavy breaths as she glared at him. After a few moments, she relaxed her expression. She shifted her eyes around as she seemed to realize what she did. She closed her eyes and said, "I'm...sorry about that outburst. I..."
"No. Don't worry about it." Von waved his hand dismissively. "We all get angry. Now... tell me exactly why you are here."
"I already told you. I think you and I could do well working together. Out of everyone I interviewed, you are the best candidate." Terry explained. "You're not a grumpy teacher, or an insane demolitioner." She cracked a small smile. "We're both smart. If we work together..." She held her hand out in gesture. "We could show the world that the chalk world is..."
Von cut her off. "I am not getting mixed in with that junk." He quickly realized that he sounded way too harsh at that. So he cleared his throat and back tracked. "What I mean to say is... Whether or not this chalk world exists isn't my priority. I am more interested in the perpetual motion. That..."
"..is nothing compared to a world made of chalk. Think about it." Terry leaned forward, her body stretching across the table. "People would pay thousands of dollars to get into such a place. No. Millions." Von's eyes widened at this. "You should already know that, I'm sure. Such a discovery would pale some perpetual motion thing. You'd have people flocking to you!"
"Hmm..millions of dollars..?" Von asked softly.
Terry nodded her head. "Perhaps even more."
Von had to admit, the idea sounded really intriguing. He was still skeptical, but he had to admit, this woman did make a lot of sense. He would get more rich off a chalk world than perpetual motion. No one had ever discovered an alternate dimension before. As impressive as perpetual motion was, the reaction to an alternate would be...unfathomable.
"Okay... you have my attention." Von said. He motioned his hand out towards her, gesturing her to continue.
"If you're willing to help me, and accept my help, I promise you that we will get what we deserve. We will get back our reputations, and we will get even with those little brats by showing them that, in spite of their efforts, they were not able to stop us." Terry raised her hand up, palm facing upwards, and curled her fingers inward, almost like they were claws. "No one will ever call us crazy again."
Von stared at her for a few moments. He scratched his chin thoughtfully. "...do you have any way of proving this theory of yours?"
Terry smirked at this. "Yes. I know of a way. I promise you will not be disappointed."
Von remained silent for a moment. Despite his better judgment telling him this was a bad idea, he couldn't help but give a devious smile. Perhaps he had finally gotten the break he deserved...
sss
"Hey, Snap! Look!" Blocky cried, pointing up towards the sky.
"What? Where?" Snap turned his head up. His eyes widened in shock at he saw. "A portal..?"
"Maybe it's Rudy!" Blocky said enthusiastically.
Snap resisted the urge to snark back at his friend. Of course it was Rudy. There was no one else it could be. Rudy was the only member of his immediate family that knew about ChalkZone, and Penny was laying in bed and wouldn't be in until later today. The only one left was Rudy.
Unless...
Snap sucked in a sharp breath, feeling his heart start to pound. What if someone else had taken the chalk from him? What if his parents had found out and had interrogated him about it? What if they forced him to tell them how he got in, and now they were using the chalk themselves to come in? What if...
He shook his head. No, he couldn't think like that. It was going to be fine. It was just Rudy finally coming in to talk to him. As soon as the portal opened up, he was going to see his friend poke his head through and apologize for being so late. Maybe he just overslept since school was cancelled. Maybe he was a little sick and didn't feel up to talking to him, even with the portable portal. Unlikely, but still, in a way, possible.
In a few seconds, the portal finished and the light flashed. Snap could see the interior of Rudy's room, but so far, in the first few seconds, he didn't see Rudy. He and Blocky waited, stairing up in confusion.
Then something unexpected happened.
"Draw! Want draw more!" A cute little voice cried out.
Snap's eyes bulged at that voice. He had only heard it one time before, but there was no mistaking it. "Oh caloy..." Snap put his hands to his face, giving a few quick shivers. "It's Rudy's little cousin, Sophie!"
Sure enough, Sophie poked her head through the portal. The two year old had a broad smile on her face as she looked around. There was a flash of familiarity in her eyes, especially when she settled them upon Snap and Blocky.
"Drawings!" She said with a giggle as she leaned herself forward. "Drawings!"
"She's going to fall!" Blocky cried, his eyes wide.
"Oh no...!" Snap couldn't stifle the gasp of horror as Sophie leaned in too far and she fell in. "Don't worry! I've got you!"
"Me too!" Cried Blocky.
Sophie's scream filled their ears, but thankfully it was shortlived. Snap and Blocky, moving as fast as they could, dove towards where the girl was falling. Working together, they managed to catch her before she hit against the ground. They landed in the dirt, coughing as a bit of dirt got in their faces. They quickly sat up and looked at the girl before them.
Snap could feel many questions run through his mind. What was Sophie doing here? Where was Rudy? Why wasn't he here? He looked up towards the portal. He saw no sign of Rudy coming in. Glancing down at Sophie, seeing the magic chalk in her hands, he knew that she herself had drawn the portal, and not Rudy. He looked over at Blocky, and his expression yielded the same question as him.
Where was Rudy?
However, Snap's thoughts were interrupted when he heard a startled shout from Blocky.
"Sophie's getting away!"
Snap looked over and he saw that Sophie had gotten a great amount of distance from him and Blocky. His eyes widened in horror, memories of what happened the last time she was in here flooding back to him.
The little zoner was frozen, uncertain of what to do. A part of him wanted to go after Sophie, but another part wanted to stay and wait for Rudy and tell him what happened. He looked from the portal and then to Sophie. He kept looking between them, trying to figure out which would be the right thing to do.
Eventually he decided. He wasn't sure if it was the best move, but it was still better than nothing.
Turning his attention to Blocky, he said, "You're more flexible than I am, Blocky. Go after her and try to bring her back!"
Blocky nodded his head. He needed no further prompting. He immediately rushed towards Sophie, calling out her name. Snap watched him leave and then turned his head back towards the portal. He bit his lip, his mind buzzing with worry.
"Please hurry, Bucko..."
sss
Von felt stupid for forgetting this small detail, especially since he had just had it installed today. Okay, it wasn't a small thing. It was quite major in fact. And since Terry was in on the whole thing, he might as well inform her. Perhaps she could help him...enhance it somehow.
"So...you're saying that you put a tracker in Penny?" Terry asked, raising an eyebrow. "Without anyone noticing?"
Von nodded his head. He smiled, pride radiating off of his body. "It was quite easy, too. All I had to do was knock out the girl, and the rest followed suit." He reached the cabinet and he pulled out a monitor device. He looked down at it. Without looking at Terry, he said, " We can use this to track her wherever she goes."
He slowly walked back to the table. He placed the monitor against the table as he pulled up a seat and sat down. Terry looked at it curiously, and then glanced at Von. He could tell she was waiting for him to turn it on, so he did. With a push of a button, the monitor was on, displaying white with various lines and multicolors. A map, not unlike a GPS.
Thinking back to what the woman said before, he gave her a sideways glance. "Do you think this will further help you prove your...chalk world theory?"
Terry looked at the monitor long and hard. He could see her eyes brightening, a twinkle in them. The smile that spread across her face was, as unnerving as it was, very confirmative of what she was thinking. She stared at him intently, and spoke, "Oh yes. This is..splendid."
Terry looked over at him, her smile growing as devious as his was before. In response, he smirked evilly right back at her. Turning his attention back to the monitor, he pressed a button on it. There was a couple of beeps, and then a red dot appeared on the screen.
It was Penny's location. He and Terry exchanged smiles with one another and then glanced back down.
"Good..." Terry said in a low voice. "Now...all we have to do...is wait." Her eyes twinkled at this.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 18, 2014 16:05:34 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 18, 2014 16:05:34 GMT -5
Chapter 7: Uncertainties
Second rule: Remember things that change as quickly as an angry twister.
sss
Rudy clutched the brush tightly in his hand. His knees were starting to hurt from being on the ground for so long. His arms were aching. Yet despite that, he still scrubbed the hard floor of his bathroom. Back and forth, his arm went, never stopping or resting. He wanted to get this done as soon as possible.
He had no idea how much time had passed. It felt like forever. He was so tired, he wanted to just collapse on the ground and sleep. But he could not do that. He had to keep going. Only when he was able to get this done could even think about resting. It was almost finished. He just needed a little more time. Just a little...
"Let me know when you are done!"
Rudy winced as he heard his aunt call out to him, hunching his shoulders. There was still a tinge of anger to her voice, but she had noticeabley calmed down. She was more or less calmly waiting for him to speak to her after he was finished here.
"No problem, Aunt Tilly!" He called back, making sure that his aunt knew he got the message. There was nothing but silence after that.
Rudy was still shaken up by what had happened. Mostly in his own behavior. He hadn't meant to treat Sophie like that. He didn't mean to scare her. He could understand why his aunt wasn't happy with him about that. She was her daughter after all. He should have controlled himself more and not give into such a temptation.
At least he didn't try to hurt her. He'd never do that. He loved Sophie, and he was not a violent person. He couldn't begin to fathom any point in time where he would be tempted to do something malicious to anyone.
But threatening to bring her mother in, taunting her about it... He should have realized he was drawing the line with that. He could have just left and told his aunt about what was going on. Instead, he chose to talk to Sophie about bringing her mom in, and he wound up upsetting her. He wasn't even able to calm her down and apologize before she bolted. Even though it wasn't his intentions, he still felt horrible for what he'd done.
Aunt Tilly was quite angry with him, and though she understood his frustration, she couldn't believe that he had acted that way just because she wasn't sharing. To his aunt, that's what all was at stake. Just not being able to use his 'precious chalkboard' as she had put it. Not that he blamed her. She knew nothing about the dangers he puts himself through in protecting ChalkZone. She couldn't begin to comprehend everything that he has done for this world that she didn't know existed.
He did apologize to Sophie. He couldn't tell if she took it well or not. Sometimes it's hard to tell with little children like that. She ran off later, and he could hear her climbing up the steps. Probably went back to his room so she could draw on his board more.
After that, Aunt Tilly decided to punish him. Rudy thought it was a little extreme, since he did not do anything that terrible, and Sophie seemed to be fine. He wasn't really sure what motivated her to punish him like this, but there was little he could do. The woman decided the best way to 'teach him a lesson' was to make him do a few chores. Not horrendeously difficult chores, though. Just enough to discourage him from doing that to Sophie again.
Rudy tried to explain to his aunt that there was no need for this, and that he had learned his lesson. But his aunt would not be swayed, and she kept with the punishment. She gave him a certain amount of time to finish each chore, and then she'd check to make sure he did it.
His body was now aching from the chores, though mostly just from this curent one which involved the most manual labor. Scrubbing the bathroom floor was a daunting task for someone his age, and out of the chores, this was the hardest one. There were several dirty spots that hadn't been cleaned yet and Aunt Tilly wanted him to clean all of them, and she wanted him to scrub the bottom of the bathtub itself as well.
His arm was getting so tired. He just wanted to drop the brush and rest. He could not do that. He had to keep going. He was almost there. He was nearly to the door. He just needed to scrub some more, and then he was finished.
He realized this was not going to be his final chore. His aunt likely has another one in store for him. He smacked his lips together, licking them slowly. He was getting so thirsty. And the idea of him having to do another chore before he could even stop was a bit unnerving for him.
His mind shifted to ChalkZone. He wondered how Penny and Snap were doing without him. He wished he could have left them a message. He felt awful that he hadn't done so earlier, before his aunt had grabbed him. Then again, he had so little time and...well, how could he have written a message in a few seconds? He was just going to have to wait until after he was finished with his chores before he went into ChalkZone.
And hopefully, that wouldn't take too long.
Soon, he was done. He could feel the soft carpet of the hallway as he exited out. He stared at the floor, which now shined back at him. So clean it was, he could see his face in the reflection. He smiled at this, feeling a sense of pride of his accomplishment. His aunt would definitely be pleased with this.
Standing up, stretching his sore legs and his stiff back, feeling a few pops here or there, he turned his attention towards the steps, knowing that his aunt was in the living room. "I'm finished, Aunt Tilly!"
A bit of silence, and Rudy wondered if she heard him. He was about to call out again when his aunt suddenly cut him off. "Okay then. Come on down here! I want to talk to you some more!"
Rudy stiffened a little at this. She hadn't done this before in his punishment; she would just inspect his work and then tell him what else to clean. He wondered why she wanted to call him down to speak to him. He wondered just what she had to say. Was she going to yell at him more? Did she have a lot more work for to do?
Seeing that he had no choice, Rudy nodded his head in spite of the fact that she could not see it. He set the scrubber down and he made his way towards the stairs. He placed his hand on the railing and took in a deep breath. Preparing ihmself for what might be coming, he slowly descended the staircase.
As he did this, he again thought back to his friends. He hoped that they were doing okay and not worrying too much about him. He had a lot of explaining to do the next time he saw them. He hoped they would understand.
sss
"Are you sure thiz iz zee bezt place for ziz? Shouldn't we..?" Von's perplexed voice filled the air.
Terry shot an annoyed glare at him. She curled her lips up partially, showing a bit of her teeth. "Will you hush up?! Do you want to give ourselves away?!"
"Well no but..." Von paused for thought. His eyes widened in realization. "But there's nobody here! How could I give ourselves away if there's no one even..."
Terry covered his mouth quickly. The man gave a startled grunt and struggled. She looped an arm around his neck and tried to hold him still. "Just be quiet! I don't want to screw this one shot that we have! So don't talk loudly. Or better yet, don't talk at all unless it has to do with our mission!"
She released him immediately after that. Von moved away from her, pressing his shoulder against the cold curviture of the van door. He gripped his throat, rubbing it carefully. He glared back at her. His face was contorted, his lip curled up in annoyance. But despite his anger, Terry hardly paid attention to him. Her dark eyes were focused on the house before them, many thoughts running through her head.
She had dreamed of this moment for so long. She had bided her time, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. She had put up with insult after insult, all kinds of mocking stories, her name being smudged into the ground like it was nothing. And she had been waiting, observing, hoping that she would get a chance to strike back.
And now...it seemed she finally had her time. When Von came into the picture, everything changed. Yes, she believed she was going to enjoy working with him...provided he did what she told him to, of course.
At the moment, the old man was annoying her. He kept asking her, over and over, what the point of this was. She would explain it to him, but she figured he was smart enough to know. Clearly he wasn't, and she was not in the mood to stop her mission just to explain something he should have been able to figure out on his own. After all, if she looked away for too long, she may miss the opportunity.
Of course, this tracker screen helped out a lot. It would be hard to miss their intended target. The blinking red light stood out like a sore thumb. Terry glared down at it. Yes, as soon as this thing moved, they would know exactly where she was going.
If the darn thing would move at all. Terry bit her lip hard, her teeth almost sinking into the skin. She wasn't sure what was taking that brat so long. She usually was with Rudy right about now. Yet she hadn't left her home. She hadn't gone to Rudy's house. She hadn't moved from this spot for quite some time now. She suspected that Rudy's place was where they entered the chalk world usually. Rudy seemed like the mastermind between the two. Three if she counted that blue boy. So why was Penny still at home?
"I zink we should go to the girl'z houze and..."
Hissing lowly, Terry whipped her head towards him and barked, "No! Now shut up!"
Terry realized she was being loud herself. She knew she would have to learn to better control herself. She was not going to get them very far in this investigation of theirs if she ended up being the one triggering others to what they were doing. They were parked on the street just in front of Rudy's house, and though no one said anything, she knew they couldn't afford to bring attention to themselves. Her disguising her van certainly helped. Painting it a different color and all that.
She kept her gaze on the house before her. She recognized it from anywhere. She had been to Rudy's place enough that she knew its design from a distance. To a lesser extent, she also knew Penny Sanchez's, and sometimes drove by there in hopes of catching the girl alone, or doing something that warranted inspection. Of course, neither of those happened.
There was good reason that she was here instead of at Penny's, despite the fact that Penny was the one with the tracker, not Rudy. She hadn't explained it to Von, much to his frustration. He didn't know as much about the chalk world as she did. But in spite of that, she still thought that he would be smart enough to know what her planning was, what her train of thought at the moment is. If he was so smart, he should have figured this out by now. Oh well, that's not really important right now.
Terry glared at the dot, and then lifted her head up, giving an upwards glare towards Rudy Tabootie's house. Any time now... She just needed to keep waiting. Sooner or later, she would have all the proof she needed that something was up with these two, and that a breach in dimensions had occurred.
All they had to do was wait for Penny to make her move. She theorized that the children met in that chalk world a lot, as it was easier than having their parents drive them all the time. There were probably many drawings in the chalk world that would help them reach each other quickly. If her theory was right, then when the red dot moves towards Rudy's house, and when it finally touches, they should not see anything from Penny herself. No car. No bike. No little girl walking. It would be as if a ghost had come.
And she was going to get it all on camera, too... She had some set up in the front of her van, disguised and unseen. And she had one just above her, pointing straight at the tracker. And then one large one that would catch both the monitor and the house in front of her. Soon, she would have the proof she needed to show that an alternate dimension indeed existed.
"Zee dot iz moving!" Von hissed in a low voice.
Terry blinked a couple of times and stared down. Sure enough, the red dot, which indicated Penny, and started to move. And much to her delight, it was going straight for Rudy's place. Her mouth tugged into a twisted smile. Revenge was going to be so sweet...
sss
Penny let out a sigh of relief. She was wondering when her mother was going to let her leave. She understood how worried she was. Even after getting some rest and regaining her strength, her mother was still concerned about her.
Not that she blamed her. After all, she did stop breathing for a time. Penny thought this was because she hit her throat, but her mother said that Doctor Von Doktor said she was choking. It did make sense. That would explain why her mother didn't rush her off to the hospital. Although it did not explain the soreness in her neck.
She brushed it off, wanting to, instead, focus on getting into ChalkZone. Her mother had looked her over to make sure she was okay. She wanted to be certain that nothing else happened and that what happened wasn't more serious than it looked. Her mother did notice puncture marks on her neck, but thought they were just mosquito bites, especially with how they raised up and were a bit itchy. Penny insisted to her mom that she was feeling fine now, and, at last, her mother determined she was healthy and fine, and left her alone. Penny knew her mom would come back soon to double check on her, so she took this chance.
Looking outside her window briefly, she knew that it was afternoon. The familiar golden color of the sky began to radiate into her bedroom. The rays touched her skin, making her feel its warmth. It was a reminder to her of just how long she had waited, and how much time had been wasted. She could have gotten into ChalkZone sooner if she had just crawled in about two hours ago. But she had decided to wait, and then her mom came in and...
Well, at least it was over now. She would be able to get into ChalkZone and meet up with her friends. Provided they were still there... Well Rudy might be back in the Real World. Snap may have stuck around to wait for her. She did tell them about when she would arrive anyway. Rudy might have had to go back home due to the time, but Snap was likely going to meet up with her.
The sooner she got into ChalkZone, the sooner she would be able to talk to Snap. She hoped that he would be able to relay to her information regarding the meeting. Perhaps they had thought of something new. Maybe they had come up with a plan of action.
Penny took out her magic chalk. She looked over her shoulder to make sure that her mother wasn't looking in. She then turned her attention back to the chalkboard in front of her. She leaned herself forward a tad and quickly drew a portal. She climbed in and erased the portal behind her.
Penny was a little surprised that Snap wasn't here. She thought that he was going to meet her here. Then again, she had only assumed that, and Snap maybe have just been unaware of her wanting him to meet her here. He might even still be with Rudy or got caught up talking with a friend about something. No matter. She could just look for him. It was usually pretty easy to find Snap, so it wouldn't take her long to spot him.
She began to trek further into ChalkZone. She headed towards where Rudy's portal would be. She figured that would be the best spot to look. After all, that was where Snap hung out a lot, just waiting for Rudy to come in. That was where they usually met up, and Snap's reflex was just to go there. He sometimes went to her place, but it was not nearly as common.
As she moved along, she noticed something really peculiar. It wasn't anything that caused alarm bells to ring. But something just felt...different. She looked all around her. Something seemed strange about this ground. She couldn't quite put her finger on it. She tapped her chin thoughtfully, darting her eyes around, noting the detail of the ground. Yes, something was different here, but what...?
Then she realized it. At first, it was hard to tell due to the texture of the ground. But when she peered at it more closely, she realized there were some extra lines here. These hadn't been here before, and they didn't even match up to the grassy ground's own original details. They were too dark as well. Black. Lines of black moving along the ground in random patterns, darting from side to side, looping around at random.
Penny blinked her eyes at this discovery. Had one of the zoners decided to paint the ground? She couldn't see any reason for it, but ChalkZone was such a bizarre place sometimes, she wouldn't be surprised if such a thing were to occur. One of the zoners may have had the idea to do this and just went with it.
But no, that didn't seem right. Penny noticed something else about the lines that she nearly missed. Something that disproved the idea that a zoner had drawn this.
The lines seemed to loop around the lines that made up the ground...
This instantly chilled her mind. The implications of this were very clear. It was impossible for a zoner to loop around the outline of something else. It was just impossible. But there was something that could do this. Something that was like a double edged sword across ChalkZone, whom she and Rudy hoped they'd never have to deal with.
There was another creator here...
Penny did her best to keep herself calm. Now wasn't the time to get freaked out. She needed to think rationally about this, and figure out a plan on how to find this creator and get them out of ChalkZone. Staring at the ground, it seemed that the best route to take were the scribbles. But she knew better. This could be a trap, after all. Her best bet was to find a zoner and hope that they had seen this creator and where he or she went.
As she rushed across the ground, her heart pounding against her chest, many thoughts raced through her mind. They buzzed around her head like an angry hornet. No matter how much she tried to calm her mind down, it continued to plague her with several questions.
Just..just how did another creator get in here? What happened? How could this have happened? She tried to think of a possibility, of anything that would reveal to her just what could have went down. Had they lost a piece of magic chalk somewhere in the Real World? Did one of Rudy's relatives find the chalk? ...did Terry get her filthy mitts on one...? That last thought was the most chilling of all.
She had to figure out what was going on here. As soon as she found the culprit, she would capture them and make them talk. She needed to know how they got in so she would be able to fix the problem. She needed to be sure that they would never get back into ChalkZone again. She also needed to make sure that this new creator didn't hurt any of the zoners. That was one of their biggest fears when it came to a new creator. She, Rudy, and Snap, and just about every zoner, were afraid of a human coming in that would either dismiss them as not really alive or just not care at all, and abuse and dominate them. She hoped that nothing like that was happening right now.
With Rudy possibly not in ChalkZone, Penny realized it was up to her to get rid of this threat. She couldn't go over to his place and call for help. She didn't know if he was even in the room, and a creator in ChalkZone was such a dire threat that every second counted. If she didn't find this person and get them out, who knows what kind of destruction they could cause?
Suddenly, in the distance, she heard something that nearly made her heart stop beating.
A series of screams.
She widened her eyes at this, and paused for a moment, scrambling to get herself to stop. She stared out ahead as the scream faded off. She tilted her head to one side and cupped her hand around her ear. She listened more intently, trying to see if she could determine the direction of the scream. When it happened again, she could tell it was coming from right in front of her. With this knowledge, she bolted.
It didn't take her long to see the source of the screams. There was a small group of zoners coming her way. They all looked panicked, though not particularly terrified. They were looking behind them, and she realized that they were either getting chased or they were trying to get away from something rolling in their direction.
"Hey, excuse me..." Penny tried to get their attention. But none of the zoners paid any attention to her. They merely brushed past her and continued to run off.
Penny stared at this in confusion. What had them so startled and so determined to get away that they didn't even notice her standing there? This being an open field with not much but hills and grass and a few trees, she stood out quite well. It was hard to miss her. Yet none of the zoner's faces even indicated that they had spotted her.
Her perplexion lasted for a few seconds before she heard a familiar shout behind her.
"Look out, Penny!"
The girl didn't have time to say anything or react before she felt something warm and solid collide with her body. She grunted as she was forced into the ground. She felt something brush by her quickly, causing the air to whoosh against her body. She never did see what it was, though. She laid there on her stomach, shaking her head. She felt the pressure on her back give way, allowing her to get up.
Penny looked over and saw Snap standing there, his eyes wide, his body having a bit of dirt marks on it as if he had been skidding across the ground a few times. Penny noticed that he, too, looked worried, but not particularly terrified, as with the other zoners. This kind of calmed her down a little, but at the same time, she was still worried.
"Snap..." Penny breathed. "Just what is going on...?"
At this, Snap smiled nervously. "Um...do you remember that time when Sophie had gotten into ChalkZone...?"
Penny nodded her head. "Well yeah I do, but what..." Penny's eyes widened as she connected the dots. "Wait...you mean that...?" Snap nodded his head a few times. At this, Penny lowered her head and let out a soft groan. The only comfort in this is that at least it was just Sophie, who was such a sweetheart, she'd never hurt anyone. She still had to get her out, though. Looking back at Snap, she said, "Where is she?"
Snap raised his rounded hand and pointed towards one direction. "She went off that way... and she is scribbling so much that a..." Suddenly his eyes widened and jumped in the air. "Oy caloy, here comes another one!"
Penny turned her head to see what Snap was talking about. She immediately froze at what she saw. She climbed up to her feet, her legs shaking a little. She backed away slowly, her eyes unable to tear away from the sight.
There was a large mass coming towards her. Large, black, and round. She could see it wriggling in several places. It took her a few seconds to realize that it was a bunch of scribbles that have been bunched up together. It was hard to tell if these scribbles were alive or not, but what she could tell, right now, was that it was rolling straight towards her. She took a step back as the thing's shadow casted over her. It moved so fast...
Penny felt someone grab onto her hand and yank her back. She was nearly thrown off her feet. She managed to regain her footing. She took in a sharp gasp as she saw just how close that thing was to hitting her. She looked on as the black ball of scribbles roll across the ground. In the distance, she could see the other one, the same one that was rolling after the zoners. She put a hand against her mouth when she saw how close it was to hitting them.
She attempted to go over towards them to help, but whoever had grabbed her hand tightened their grip and pulled her back. Penny let out a grunt as she felt one of her legs trip up as a result. She glared behind her, opening her mouth to speak. She immediately shut it when she saw who it was.
Rapsheeba was staring at Penny, her eyes wide in shock and a tinge of fear. "Penny, what's going on here? Why are there large balls of scribbles..."
"Rudy's cousin Sophie got into ChalkZone!" Snap cried as he rushed over towards them. "She somehow got a hold of the magic chalk and she came in!"
"Has Rudy been in here at all to stop her?" Penny asked.
Snap shook his head. "No, he hasn't." Upon seeing Penny's worried expression, Snap furrowed his eyes with concern. "You mean...you don't know where Rudy is?"
Penny felt her heart skip a beat at this. "You don't know?"
Snap shook his head. "I thought you might know. I mean..." He rubbed the back of his head nervously. "I knew what you said in the note, and it indicated you thought he was with me. But I was hoping that..."
Penny couldn't believe it. From what Snap was saying, Rudy wasn't with him. He wasn't in ChalkZone. This raised so many questions. But there was one that stood out the most in her head.
If Sophie was in here, then why hasn't Rudy tried to come in? Surely, he would notice if his cousin had gone missing. He wasn't away from his room that often. So...why wasn't he here?
Snap appeared to notice her expression and had guessed what she was thinking about. "I had stayed by where Rudy usually comes in. It's not far from here." He pointed his hand to emphasize. Indeed, it was in plain sight from where they stood. The portal was visible, plain as day. "But he never showed up. It's been..I don't know how long, but Sophie's been running amok in ChalkZone for a while now and..."
"Is anyone hurt?" Penny knew that the most important thing to figure out right away was to ensure there were no unfortunate injuries.
Snap shook his head. "Not too much. Maybe a few bruises, but nothing that bad. She mostly just annoys or confuses most of the zoners she ran into."
"I saw Blocky going after her earlier." Rapsheeba pointed out. "He hasn't had much luck, though."
"Yeah..." Snap said, a sad tone to his voice. "I would have been glad to help him, but I had thought that Rudy would show up soon to help, and I was going to..." He stopped himself, unable to continue. "I hope you guys aren't too upset with me."
"Of course we aren't! Why would we be?" Rapsheeba asked. She placed a hand on Snap's shoulder. "You did what you thought would be the right thing to do."
"Yeah, Snap. It was pretty smart of you to stay here and wait for Rudy so that he could immediately be on the up and up about this situation." Penny smiled at her friend. "You did what you could." For a few moments, she and Snap and Rapsheeba smiled at one another. But soon her eyes narrowed once more. recalling they had a situation on their hands. "We need to get Sophie back to the Real World."
"Yes, but how?" Snap asked, holding his hands out at his sides in confusion. "She's a slippery little tyke. I've seen Blocky and some other zoners try to catch her, but she always gets away. And the last time she was here, you wouldn't believe how it was to catch her."
"Believe me, I do." Penny recalled in detail what Rudy had told her when it came to getting Sophie out. For a little girl, she certainly put a lot of distance between her and him really quickly. It was hard to keep up with her. "Which makes it even more urgent that we find her and get her back."
"Do you think Blocky will need help?" Rapsheeba furrowed her eyes with concern. "Not that I think Sophie will deliberately hurt him, but the places she might go to..."
Penny and Snap looked at each other, gritting their teeth in worry. It was quite true that this would be problematic. Sophie did tend to wander far and often in places she should not be. If Sophie went into a particularly dangerous location and Blocky followed, it put both of them in danger, making them both suspectable to getting hurt.
Penny bit her lip at this. She hoped that this wasn't going to be the case. She didn't want either of them getting hurt. She knew that they had to find her and fast. At least, unlike last time, magic chalk was at their disposal. She pulled it out of her pocket and stared at it. She turned her gaze towards where Snap said Sophie was. She narrowed her eyes in determination.
"Snap, you stay here in case Rudy comes in. Rapsheeba, come with me. We're going to try to catch Sophie.
Snap nodded his head dutifully and returned to his post where the portal was. Rapsheeba rushed to join Penny as she made her way across the field. As they ran, Penny hoped that she would find the little girl before anything bad happened.
sss
Rudy sat quietly on the couch, leaning against the back of it. He hadn't spoken a word in...he wasn't sure how long he was sitting here. Ten minutes? Twenty? Thirty? He didn't know, and no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn't think of an accurate amount of time that had passed.
He held the cup in his hands. He stared down at it, watching as the liquid moved about. It was clear, allowing him to see his own reflection. He was shocked to see just how tired and exhausted he looked. He bit his lip, wondering just how worse he would have looked had he been assigned another chore first.
His aunt was nice enough to let him take a break. She had summoned him down to give him a large cup of water because she knew he would be tired by then. He had entered the living room cautiously, thinking that she was going to yell at him again or something. He was relieved when he finally got something to drink.
The cool liquid soothed his dry, scratchy throat. A small smile formed on his face as his insides were cooled down and his muscles were finally able to relax. The aches and pains from scrubbing the floor began to slowly disappear as his limbs were able to rest and take it teasy.
However, he wasn't fully relaxed.
Aunt Tilly rested on the other end of the couch. He had kept his distance, not even speaking to her, and he only spared her a few glances. He was uncomfortable around her at the moment, as he had no idea if she was still angry at him or not. He didn't want to take the chance of upsetting her further.
He was also starting to feel a bit angry with her himself. He started to feel as though her punishment towards him was rather...extensive. He couldn't help but feel that she was overreacting, and she had never reacted this way before. Then again...he had never upset Sophie this bad before, and his aunt didn't even know the full story. Had he just come down to her like he intended, and talked to her, this mess could have been avoided.
He thought back to Sophie. He hoped she was doing okay. He hoped that he would be able to talk to her again, and that their relationship wasn't damaged. He also hoped that, next time, if she did something that upset him, he could better explain it to her instead of saying the wrong stuff. The last thing he ever wanted to do was frighten his little cousin.
He hoped that he would be able to get into ChalkZone soon. He had been delayed for too long at this point. If he didn't get in there soon to speak to his friends... Well he hoped that everything would work out in the end.
"Rudy."
The boy turned his head to look towards his aunt. She was staring straight out ahead. Her expression was unreadable. He couldn't tell what her train of thought was. Even when she turned her head a little, letting him see more of her face, he was still unable to accurately tell what emotion his aunt was going through.
"I do hope you learned your lesson." Aunt Tilly said. Her voice didn't have an angry tone. More authoritave than anything. "I didn't like doing this to you. I hope you know that." Rudy could only nod somewhat numbly, remaining quiet. "I just needed to make sure you didn't terrify my daughter again. You're the oldest child here. You should have known better. I am very disappointed in how you handled things, Rudy."
The boy looked down in shame. His aunt was right. He should have handled things better. He should have known better than that. He should have realized that he was scaring Sophie and stopped himself before things escalated. Sophie was only two years old.
However, that tinge of anger he was feeling was starting to grow. He managed to keep it from consuming him, or leaving any burning remnants in his body. He still had an uncomfortable feeling inside his chest and stomach, however. He knew it wouldn't go away anytime soon. Not until he was able to talk to his aunt about it, and fix everything. But not now.
"I hope we won't have to do this lesson again. And I hope that you and Sophie will be able to patch things up." Aunt Tilly said. That was when her expression finally seemed to show some real emotion. She turned her head around, her eyes shifting as if to look for something. Her eyes flickered with worry. "Where did she go anyway?"
Rudy replied with a barely emotional voice. "She went upstairs. I haven't seen her since, though."
"I see..." Aunt Tilly lowered her gaze to the ground. She sucked on her lip, biting it. She turned her head to Rudy. "Well, when she's ready, I'm sure she'll come down to speak to you. She doesn't hold grudges for that long."
Rudy gave a small, faint smile at this. "Yeah...I know..."
"Everything will work out. You'll see..." Came his aunt's comforting voice.
But to Rudy, at the moment, it wasn't very comforting. It didn't help him feel better. He closed his eyes and let out a sigh. That growing feeling of bitterness was starting to get a little worse as the full realization of what happened began to hit him. For the time being, he was able to keep himself under control. But as for how long that would last...he was not sure.
He could practically feel his aunt's gaze upon him. He knew she was looking at him, waiting him for him to say something. He just couldn't bring himself to. Even as he heard his aunt sigh in sadness, or her say something else, he still remained quiet. He just didn't have anything he wanted to say to her, and anything he thought of saying, well, he knew he was better off keeping his mouth shut.
He couldn't say here anymore. He had to leave. Even if his aunt had more chores to do, he just..had to go. He needed to get away for a time, to allow his feelings of anger to sift out of his body, allowing him to concentrate on more important things. He knew his anger against his aunt was largely unfounded, and remaining angry would do him no good.
"I did think about having you do a couple more chores." Aunt Tilly said. Rudy looked at her. Her expression softened up a little more. "But I think you had enough. You must really have been thirsty."
Rudy nodded his head. "Yeah..."
Her expression showing a bit of sympathy, she said, "Did you want to stay here and watch a movie with me? There's a good one coming on in..." She glanced down at her watch. "A few minutes. I think you'd love it."
Rudy shook his head. "Sorry, Aunt Tilly. I just...I need to go upstairs for a while..." His voice was low and soft. He ignored the stare that his aunt was giving him. He got up from the couch and began to walk away. "I'll see you in a few hours."
Aunt Tilly stared at him in confusion. She called out after him. "Are you sure you don't want to stay at least for a little while?" Rudy didn't answer and just kept walking. "Come on, Rudy. I thought you enjoyed watching movies with me. What's..."
Rudy whirled his head around quickly and stared back at her. The movement was swift enough that she fell silent, moving her head back in surprise. Rudy stared at her for several moments, unblinking, not talking. The silence in the air was starting to become so thick, he could practically feel it push up against his face.
"I just... I have to go." Rudy said quickly before he started to bolt.
"Rudy! Wait! Come back!" Aunt Tilly cried in desperation. "Please!"
Rudy ignored her completely, not even sparing her a glance. A part of him felt guilty about doing this. The other didn't care, as he was pretty upset with his aunt. But there was still that side of him that knew he shouldn't have run away like that. Aunt Tilly had every right to be angry with him, and his reasons for being upset with her were pretty minor compared to hers.
Still, he ran, moving up the steps. He could hear his aunt's pleading voice behind him. He didn't stop for anything she said. His mind was just focused on getting away from her, not daring to look back. He didn't want to get angrier with his aunt. He didn't want to forget what was more important at this time.
He needed to focus on getting into ChalkZone and make sure everything was okay with his friends. And then he can check up on Sophie, if she wasn't still in his room.
After he ascended the staircase and headed towards his room, he noticed the door was still open. He wasn't surprised. Sophie wasn't usually one to shut doors a lot. So as he approached, he had expected to see Sophie still drawing on his chalkboard, or perhaps turning her attention to some of his old toys that he still had stored in his room.
But when he got closer, he realized that something didn't seem normal. There was a mark on the ground that he didn't recall seeing before when he passed by this room earlier. It looked almost like a light of some kind. Paler than everything around it. Yes, it was definitely a light. But...what was causing it? It couldn't be his blinds. They were already open, and the shape was all wrong for it. That only left...
His eyes bulged open in horror. Oh no...no... It couldn't be possible.. Sophie couldn't have... Not again..
Rudy scrambled through his pocket to see if he still had his magic chalk. To his relief, he did. But then, how did Sophie... He slapped himself in the face. He must have had a spare one he had forgotten about, and Sophie found it. He cursed himself for forgetting this. He was usually good at remembering this sort of stuff. But he didn't have time to scold himself; he had to get into ChalkZone now.
He rushed over into his room, making sure to shut his door behind him. He hoped that his aunt would take a hint and leave him alone for a time. Otherwise, he was going to have problems later on.
As soon as he saw his chalkboard, he realized just how right he was with his assumption. There was a small portal on there. Sophie had went into ChalkZone. Memories of her first and only adventure flooded his mind, and it made him shiver. He hoped that this time around won't be more difficult than it was the first time. And he hoped that Sophie didn't run into any of the dangeres that ChalkZone carried for anyone, human or not.
As soon as he jumped through the portal, he was immediately greeted by his blue friend.
"Bucko!"
Rudy barely had time to look over at Snap when he felt thing grab him by his shirt and yank him forward. He let out a surprised cry as he was pulled very close to Snap's face. The two nearly hit each other, and he instinctively rubbed his head as if he were injured.
"I'm so glad you're here!" Snap shouted, his eyes wide. "Just..where were you?! We've been..."
"Sorry. I had some things tying me up in the Real World." Rudy paused for a moment. He realized now wasn't a good time to tell Snap everything. He waved his hand rapidly in front of him, shutting his eyes tightly as he frowned. He said quickly, "But..but nevermind that now!" Raising his hand up, reopening his eyes, he said, "Where's Sophie?"
Snap turned his head and pointed in one direction. Rudy recognized it as the direction to ChalkZone City. "She went that way!" He turned back to Rudy. "Penny, Rapsheeba, and Blocky are already trying to catch her!"
Rudy felt a sense of relief knowing that someone was trying to get his cousin back. But he still felt a pang of worry for her. He didn't know what had happened to her since she had gotten in. He didn't know if she was scared or hurt, or if she was just having a great time like during her only other visit. The sense of relief was only short lived as he realized a lot could still happen, and there were some unscrupulous zoners who would...
He gritted his teeth, tightening his grip on his piece of magic chalk. There wasn't much time to react. He shifted his gaze to Snap, his eyes narrowing deeply. "Come on, Snap!"
"Right behind you, Rudy!" Snap rushed to catch up to Rudy.
As they made their way towards ChalkZone City, Rudy couldn't help but notice all the marks in the ground. Something large, heavy, and round moved through here. He didn't see the culprit yet, but he had a good idea it was Sophie's doing. A fleeting jolt of terror rushed through his spine as he wondered if anyone had been injured. He felt his gut slowly twist up in guilt at the mere thought of that.
He picked up the speed, his feet pounding the ground. But no matter how quickly he moved, he just wasn't fast enough. He needed to gain some speed. Raising up his magic chalk, he quickly began to draw.
In seconds, he launched himself in the air, the rockets attached to his feet giving him lift. He hovered above the ground, now high enough to see ChalkZone City out in front of him. He should be able to get there relatively quickly. Holding his hand over his head, he stared out, trying to see if he can see any sign of his cousin.
It didn't take him long before he saw something large moving through the city. It was too far away to tell what was going on, so he quickly drew himself a telescope. Peering through it, he now able to make out details.
It appeared to be a large ball of scribbles. It was massive, and it was rolling through the city. It didn't appear to be crushing any buildings, as if, despite its size, it wasn't as heavy as it appeared. Perhaps it was hollow? Regardless, it was still big enough to hurt an unsuspecting zoner, especially one of the much smaller ones.
Knowing there wasn't much time to get there, Rudy looked down at Snap. "Snap!" Rudy quickly sketched something in the air. A motorcycle fell from the sky and landed not far from Snap. When he saw his friend jump back, Rudy gave a sheepish smile and said, "Whoops... sorry Snap!"
His blue friend immediately grabbed onto the motorcycle and righted it up. It was a rather thin model, but it was made of pretty strong material. It was just the right size for him as well. "No need to say anymore. I'm right behind you!"
Rudy watched, making sure that his friend was able to get onto the motorcycle without problem. Once Snap revved up the machine, the loud engine roaring in the air, Rudy turned his attention to the city before him. Activating the thrusters on his shoe rockets, he made his way towards the city. He hoped he would get there before any irreversable damage could be done.
sss
"Sophie!" Penny cried.
"Come on!" Rapsheeba cupped her hands to her mouth to try to increase the volume of her voice. "Please, come down from there!"
But the little girl didn't listen. Instead, she merely waved at them before giving off a squeal and running along the roof top. She was dangerously close to the edge, her arms spread out as if she were pretending to fly.
All around her and the building, in addition to Penny and Rapsheeba, there were multiple other zoners watching the situation. The zoners were all confused, worried, startled, a mixture of such emotion. Penny could feel it all around her, making her freeze up. She had never felt this wave of intensity of emotion before. Then again, she had never been a part of a group this large before.
None of the zoners around her appeared to be injured, which made her sigh with relief. Any injured zoner that Snap mentioned had probably gone to the hospital to get treated, or just to home to rest. The remaining zoners here had either dodged the large scribble balls or they had seen what was going on and wanted to investigate.
A handful of zoners were rightfully angry. They couldn't understand how Rudy could have let this happen. Penny wanted to defend him, but she had little to go off of. She had no idea where Rudy was, or what he might be doing. She was, therefore, unable to justify why Rudy wasn't showing up. She couldn't exactly blame them for being angry either; after all, if he had been watching his cousin better, this wouldn't have happened. Penny was certain Rudy had some kind of excuse, though, but until he got here and explained himself, all she could do was speculate.
At least there didn't appear to be any major damage. None of the buildings were horribly chipped and none of them were fallen or crushed. And at least Sophie hadn't taken to drawing anything incredibly dangerous.
"Now now...come here, Sophie..." Blocky's voice caught Penny's attention. "Let's go home now..."
The rectangle zoner was on top of the building with Sophie. He had his body hunched forward as he made his way towards her. Step by step, little by little, he inched his way closer to her. Sophie didn't seem to listen to him much, and continued scribbling in the air.
Blocky was being very careful not to startle the girl. He went nice and slow, gesturing with his hands to try to settle her down. His voice was surprisingly calm and in control. He looked clearly frightened, but his actions did not reflect that. Penny took a moment to smile at this. A shame Rudy wasn't here to see this. He would have been proud of Blocky.
"Here, little girl." Blocky smiled the best he could. He moved closer to Sophie, who remained close to the edge of the building. "Don't you want to draw on me?" He pointed a finger to his face. "Remember how much fun it was? You can have some more of that fun." He gestured with his hand. "Just come closer. Get away from that ledge..."
Sophie didn't listen to him. She didn't even spare him a glance. Her attention was on the ledge she was standing on. She peered down, showing no fear of just how high she was off the ground. Her smile stretched further as she raised up the piece of magic chalk she was holding.
In response, Penny held onto what remained of her piece. Her previous attempts of getting Sophie resulted in her nearly using up everything that she had left. She watched the girl, wide-eyed, hoping that Blocky would be able to stop her. There was very little she could draw with just a tiny piece of magic chalk left.
To her horror, Sophie had walked even closer to the edge. Part of her feet stuck out from the ledge itself, and she was balanced precariously over it.
"She's going to fall!"
"Somebody, do something!"
Penny was about to draw when she saw quick movement above her. She looked up and she saw that Blocky had made a swift move. Rushing forward, he managed to grab onto the toddler before she could fall over. He yanked her back and the two of them landed on the roof.
Sighs of relief filled the air, Penny joining in. She put a hand over her chest, feeling her heart race quickly. That was a close one. Now that Blocky had Sophie, he could begin to take her away from the ledge and make his way down. The steps weren't far, she didn't think. He just had to...
Sophie wriggled free out of Blocky's grasp. The force knocked Blocky back. He was able to quickly recover, but before he could try to grab her again, the little girl rushed towards the edge and began to draw swiftly. The scribbles began to accompany the roof, covering much of it. Blocky screamed as he was knocked back, hitting against the other side of the roof.
"Blocky!" Rapsheeba cried in horror.
Peny looked at this in shock before turning her gaze to Sophie. She had gotten so close to the edge that she had started to fall down. Her eyes bulging, she screamed, "No!"
There was a swift movement of black rushing underneath her. A mass of scribbles, They positioned themselves underneath the little girl and caught her with little effort. The girl was raised above the ground as she let out a few squeals of excitement.
Penny let out a sigh of relief that she was okay. But that was quickly replaced with shock as Sophie was now riding on top of a bizarre creation of hers: a massive scribble figure that towered above them all.
Penny took a step back, staring up at the scribble figure in fear. Around her, she could hear some of the zoners start screaming and run away. She looked over her shoulder, watching them as they went. She then turned her attention to Sophie. She was resting in her creation's hand, pointing in one direction. She could hear her call out some words, though it was a bit hard to tell just what they were from here.
"What are we going to do?" Rapsheeba cried, looking at Penny with wide, worried eyes.
Penny stared in the direction that Sophie was going in. Many thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to figure out something she could do. Then, narrowing her eyes, she looked over at Rapsheeba. "You go check on Blocky. I'm going to see if I can stop Sophie."
"But Penny..." Rapsheeba started to say.
"Don't worry. I'll be fine." Penny said, smiling gently at her friend. Without giving her a chance to respond, Penny turned and bolted.
Thankfully, the large, towering creature was not very fast. It moved incredibly slowly as it tredged through ChalkZone City. Penny didn't take long to catch up to it and she positioned herself in front. She raised her hand up and attempted to halt the little girl.
"Stop!" She commanded. To her surprise, Sophie did just that. The creature stopped and the little girl stared down at her curiously. "Let's go home, Sophie. Come on..." She gestured with her hand. "Come with me..."
However, the little girl refused to listen. She shook her head, and then, with a wave of her hand, she had her creation turn in a new direction. The creature picked up the pace this time, and it was harder for Penny to catch up. This time, when she got in front, Sophie refused to stop. Penny was forced to move out of the way to avoid getting trampled. She turned her head and watched as Sophie and her creation moved through the city, brushing up against the buildings, narrowly missing stepping on some zoners.
Penny watched the scene in horror. While she knew that Sophie meant to harm, this was like straight out of a cheap horror movie like that one about giant ants destroying the world. The shere fact that Sophie was just playing made it all the more terrifying. She didn't realize the harm she was doing. And if she wasn't stopped soon...
Penny raised up her magic chalk and, with no other ideas on what to draw, sketched up a pair of rocket shoes. She was not as used to them as Rudy, so she was awkward as she took off into the air. She managed to steady herself long enough to go to where Sophie was. She landed on the creature's hand, now only a few feet away from the little girl.
Penny smiled down gently at Sophie. "Come on. Don't you want to go home?"
Sophie stared at her, and then shook her head. "Want stay here! Play!"
"Come on.. I bet Rudy and your mother miss you. You don't want to worry them, do you?" Penny asked carefully. Sophie stared up at her, wide-eyed, and then she slowly shook her head. "I didn't think so. Come on Sophie..." Penny reached out for the little girl's hand. "Let's go back to the Real World before you worry them sick."
Sophie stared at her hand for a few moments, and then looked up at her face. They locked eyes with each other for a couple of seconds. At first, it looked as if Penny got through to her and Sophie was going to listen.
But instead, something else happened.
"No!" Sophie shook her head furiously. "No go home! Want play!"
Penny's eyes widened in shock as the scribble figure began to move even faster. She could hear the ground started to shake slightly underneath. Fear and dread filled her heart as she realized how much harm this could do. She turned her attention to Sophie.
"Please, stop this, Sophie!" Penny cried.
But Sophie wouldn't listen. The girl kept moving through the city, and soon they reached the outside of it. While Penny was glad that no more zoners in there could get hurt, they weren't out of the woods yet. In front of her, she could see a large group of zoners in the distance, and they were heading straight for them.
Penny struggled through her mind, trying to think of something to say to stop Sophie. The ony thing she could think of was grabbing her, but what if she struggled? She couldn't risk dropping her from this height. And what of this scribble creature? What if it tried to grab her in the process?
However, before she had much time to really think about her options and what she could do, Penny heard a familiar shout echo in the air.
"Sophie!"
Penny and Sophie froze at this voice. Their eyes widened. They knew that voice anywhere. The scribble creature stopped walking as they turned their heads in the direction of the cry. It took them only seconds to see Rudy speeding towards them, rocket flames shooting out from behind him.
Rudy soon hovered in front of the creature. He was at eye level with Sophie. Rudy noticed Penny, but didn't say a word to her. His attention was focused entirely on his little cousin.
"Hey Soph..." Rudy said gently. "Why don't you and I go home? Your mother invited us to watch a movie together. Doesn't that sound like fun?"
Penny expected Sophie to be excited to see Rudy. She always ways. But instead, the response she got was completely unexpected. The little girl cringed away, and looked at Rudy in fear. Penny blinked her eyes in confusion at this. Had they gotten into a bit of a debacle with each other?
"Aww come on, Soph.." Rudy said gently. He reached out towards his cousin, careful not to get too close. "I'm sorry for frightening you... Please..come back..."
Penny, wanting to help, looked down at Sophie. "Go on, Sophie. It's okay." She didn't know the full extent of what had gone on between them, but that didn't stop Penny from trying her best to help them both out. "He didn't mean it. It's okay..."
Sophie looked from Penny and then to Rudy. Her expression appeared to soften up a little, and some of the fear left her eyes. Rudy smiled at this, and he leaned a little closer to his cousin. His hand was outstretched for her, and he waited calmy for her to start to reach towards him.
Before this could happen, however, there was a loud scream, which startled everyone. Sophie immediately clung to Penny, letting out a yelp of terror. Rudy whirled himself around in the direction of the scream. Penny managed to keep her footing, just barely, and she wrapped her arms around the startled girl.
In the distance, they could see zoners rushing out of ChalkZone City. Loud cracks and creaks were everywhere, and some of the buildings began to topple over. Penny's heart skipped a beat as she and Rudy exchanged terrified looks. Had Sophie accidentally created something large and dangerous during her 'rampage' through ChalkZone City?
They soon saw three of their friends, Snap, Rapsheeba, and Blocky, heading in their direction. They were shouting at them, trying to get their attention. There was a loud crack and something flew through the air. Penny's eyes widened when he saw it was a motorcycle. And it was heading straight for their friends...
Rudy gave a cry of terror before rushing down as fast as he could. Using his magic chalk, he was able to draw a massive trampoline above his friends. It caught the motorcyle and sent it flying in another direction. To Penny's relief, there was no one in that way.
Rudy lowered himself down, hovering a few feet in the air. "Guys! What's going on?!"
"Th-Th-There's a..." Rapsheeba stammered, her eyes widening. "A-A big..." She spread her hands out to emphasize. She tried to speak again, but her tongue was so tied up, she could no longer form coherent sentences.
"We...we have to get out of here..." Blocky said breathlessly. He leaned against Rapsheeba for support. "We're going to be torn to shreds!"
Shock swept through Rudy and Penny's hearts.
"What's going to tear us up?" Penny called out from above.
Snap's eyes widened in shock when he saw how high Penny was. That was short lived when he looked behind him and pointed a round hand at something. "That is!"
To Rudy and Penny's horror, a large, foreboding twister was heading through ChalkZone City. Debris filled it up, making it look dark and sinister in appearance. Zoners were screaming loudly as they tried to get away. Seconds later, it broke out of the city and it was on a collision course with them.
It only took them a moment to know what their next move was going to be.
"Run!" Penny screamed.
Immediately, they all took off. They moved as quickly as they could, but the twister was slowly gaining on them...
sss
"What...?" Dr. Von Doktor whispered as he stared at the monitor. He couldn't tear his eyes away from it. "Zis..zis iz impozzible..."
"I assure you, doctor. It's not." Terry's cool voice came from behind him. It was dripping with confidence. "It's completely true. Your equipment isn't broken."
Von's mind had a hard time comprehending this. He tried to speak, but no words would come out. He kept looking from his monitor and to the house before him. He replayed it over and over in his mind. He kept looking around, hoping for some kind of clue or explanation that didn't involve this woman's crazy theories.
But no matter what he did...nothing made sense. He knew of no method that this was possible. No theory in science could account for this. There was only one thing that could make it possible. And it involved the one thing he had hoped he wouldn't be dragged into.
He looked over at Terry. He could see her twisted smile on her face. She had a look of triumph. She knew she had succeeded in showing him evidence. She had shown him something he could not possibly ignore.
Even after he replayed the recording that they had obtained, comparing it to what the tracking monitor had shown, nothing changed. It was exactly how they first saw it. No variable, no change. Just exactly what was recorded. The more he looked at it, the more he realized there was only one explanation. There was only one thing that made sense. And he wished it wasn't so...
His scientific mind was being broken apart little by little. He could feel his body tremble, trying to figure out how this could possible be true. It was so hard for him to comprehend this. He gripped his head tightly, feeling a headache begin to shift through him.
He looked at the house before him, and the monitor. He knew of only one conclusion, and it caused a burning sensation to rise up in side of him as his view on what was possible began to dismantle all around him.
Penny had gone to Rudy's house. The tracker showed she was in Rudy's house. No matter which way he read it, no matter what he thought, that's what had happened. Penny had gone to Rudy's house..without even showing up on the street.
Von had thought they merely missed her, but looking at the footage taken, this was quickly shown to be false. Penny was never on the street. She was at her place, and then she began to move...and then she was at Rudy's place. Now she was on the move again, and just like before, no sign of her outside. It was as if she had gone invisible.
"Now do you believe me...?" Terry asked, that smile still stretching across her face. "Do you still think my theory is crackpot?"
Von didn't answer her. He just stared out ahead, shock creeping along his face, making it hard for him to move. As much as he hated to admit it, there was only one explanation for this. The fact that Penny was able to relocate several times near her without being seen suggests that something else was at play. Something that he thought couldn't possibly be true. Something that, the more he thought about it, may explain a lot of things.
An alternate dimension...
|
|
|
Need
Dec 22, 2014 0:24:07 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 22, 2014 0:24:07 GMT -5
Chapter 8: Sneaks
Never let your enemy see your secret...
sss
Terry smirked as she stared down at the chalkboard that she held in her hands. She looked up to make sure Von wasn't looking. He was too busy staring at the building in front of him. Good. This was one detail she could keep away from him, at least for a time.
It wasn't that she wanted to keep a leg up on him. Okay that was part of the reason. But the other, she wasn't entirely sure if her theory was right. This was simply a wild guess that she had for some time. This was a good chance for her to test it out, but..there was the possibility that it won't even be confirmed. Still, it wasn't wasting much time to try it out.
She looked down at the chalkboard, the smudges on it showing some remnants of what she had drawn. A tornado. Large and powerful, an unstoppable force of nature. Perfect for luring the children exactly where she wanted them...provided that it followed the pattern she had laid out for it, or if it will just move mindlessly like a real twister would.
If it did work, then she would have driven the children out of that chalk world faster. And if it caused enough trouble, perhaps that little blue brat, Snap, will come out with them. If she could capture Snap again and bring him to Von's place, that would provide a chance for her to prove to the world that living chalk drawings are real, and very much alive. Snap was going to be her ticket into revealing to everyone the truth of this.
A nasty smile spread across her face. She couldn't wait to get a hold of Snap again. She still hadn't forgiven him with how he helped ruin her reputation. His clownish actics served to humiliate her, and she knew that he must have been the one to alert Rudy to what was going on. Oh how good it was going to feel to finally get her revenge on him... She would show all three of these brats just what happens when they mess with her.
But for now, she was going to have to wait. Even if her theory about the inhabitants of the chalk world being erased from this world weren't true, she knew that, sooner or later, they would have to come out. And when they do, they will be here waiting for them.
sss
There was utter chaos everywhere. The sounds of screams filled the air, echoing across the land. Zoners that were unfortunate enough to be in the path screamed and ran away, narrowly missing getting hit. The ground was being shred up and torn apart by the massive twister, and within its bowels, chunks of its past 'victims', such as from various buildings, swirleda round endlessly, ruthlessly.
Rudy tried to keep focus on the task at hand. Due to his flight capabilities with his rocket shoes, he was leading his friends away. Behind him, he could sense the massive drawing his cousin made striding along behind, doing what it could to keep up. Penny, Snap, and Rapsheeba were riding along with Sophie, clutching as tightly as they could so they wouldn't fall off. Rudy wanted to draw something more secure, but the twister was so close, he didn't have time to stop and draw. Not to mention drawing when moving like this was a terrible idea; he'd just end up with extra long lines that formed nothing. He needed to stop, and he couldn't do that yet.
He was relieved to see that there were no more zoners ahead. He was concerned for the ones that got knocked away, either by accident with Sophie's scribble figure, or from the twister coming along behind. He had wanted to stop and check on them, but no time for that now. He made a note to find them as soon as he was able to.
Rudy looked out ahead, trying to find some way of losing the twister. Something that could slow it down. But out in front of them, nothing but empty plains of grass. Not even a tree grew in this direction. He could keep running, but then he would eventually come to another zoner settlement. Even though he knew the twister was mindless and just following a random path, just like any other, he still would feel guilty about 'leading' the thing into another place where zoners lived.
He realized this may not be a problem. A lot of twisters in ChalkZone never lasted that long. Like their Real World counterparts, they would eventually run out of fuel and die. They would leave a lot of destruction in their wake, but at least it would be short-lived and over before they knew it.
This tornado was lasting a little longer than he thought it would. Then again, it was probably just the way he percieved it. Time had slowed down all around him, and the seconds soon transformed into minutes, and the minutes into hours. He had no idea how long this was going to last, and all he could do was lead his friends along the safest path he could find while hopefully dodging the twister.
Rudy wasn't even entirely sure where he was anymore. The area around him, despite the fact that he had been here a lot, suddenly looked foreign. His frantic mind hardly registered what was around him, showing enough information to just barely get by. Everything became a swirling mess of color, and a chorus of sounds, and he was caught up in the middle of it.
Suddenly, as he continued on his way, he heard a loud scream behind him.
"Rudy! Up ahead!"
Rudy lifted up his head to see what his friend were talking about. His eyes bulged open when he saw that they were headed straight towards a mountain. A large, massive mountain, and they were almost upon it. Frantically kicking his feet back, Rudy turned, veering off in a different direction. He stoppped and looked behind him. He was relieved to see the scribble figure make the turn, pushing itself off the mountain with a free limb and then moving towards him.
Rudy spent a couple seconds wondering jut when that mountain got there. He didn't recall it being there before. It must have just gotten erased. It was quite possible that it was erased just moments ago and appeared before they had a chance to realize the landscape changed.
He pushed the thoughts aside when he saw the twister. He thought that, since they had turned, the twister would go by them. It was in a direct collision course with the mountain. He and his friends would still need to dodge as chunks of rock would be tossed everywhere. But at least the twister might be stopped. Hitting the rock may divert enough of its energy away. Just a guess. He wasn't a whiz at science like Penny was.
He glanced down at his friends, seeing how terrified they were, and Sophie as well. Rudy felt his stomach twist in knots. He felt that this whole mess could have been avoided if he had just handled his situation better. Though nothing he did could have stopped this twister...
He glared at it as it came closer. In seconds, it was going to strike the mountain. Though it wasn't alive, Rudy still felt a level of contempt towards such a creation. He couldn't understand why anyone would draw something this destructive... Of course, he couldn't necessarily blame anyone for it either. After all, no one but him and Penny knew about ChalkZone's existence.
"It's...it's turning!" Snap's panicked voice cut through the air, breaking Rudy out of his thoughts. "It's coming back towards us!"
"This is illogical! It shouldn't be able to turn that fast!" Raphseeba's voice was terror-filled.
"Well technically, tornadoes in the Real World are known to change their course..." Penny's voice trailed off as she stared at the twister, which had veered away from the mountain and was coming towards them. "Nevermind that now. Run!"
Rudy immediately activated the thrusters on his shoes and moved away from the tornado, going out further in front of his friends. He gestured with his hands frantically, trying to get them to move faster.
The scribble figure struggled to pick up the pace. After standing for so long, the creature had a hard time moving fast in such a short amount of time. He could hear his cousin and his friends shouting at it to move faster, shere terror laced in their voices. The scribble figure began to move faster, its feet pounding the ground, the loud scribbles making a squeaking sound, perhaps its way of screaming in fear.
To Rudy's horror, the twister had not only veered away, but it somehow began to move faster. A realization dawned on him, and it made his blood turn to ice at the shere thought. What if someone...intended for this to happen? What if someone...wanted this thing to chase them? No, that was nonsense. He shook the thought out of his head. That did little to alleviate the horror of what he saw happen next.
The scribble creature couldn't keep up the pace. It had been standing around so long, it barely had any time to speed up. The twister was moving faster now. It was no contest. In seconds, its swirling vortex touched down on the scribble figure, and the squeaks from before became louder, more high pitched.
"Guys!" Rudy shrieked as he witnessed the twister collide with the scribble figure, a loud clang sounding out. He reached his hand out towards them, his body wracking with horror. "No! Please!"
The twister began to rip apart the scribble figure with ease. The limbs were quickly torn off as if it was just paper. His friends' screams echoed in the air, intermixing with the roar of the twister. Time seemed to slow down as the scribble figure began to topple over. The scribbles began to wriggle around in multiple directions, giving the illusion of a swarm of bees trying to defend their home. The scribbles appeared to try to do just that, only to get sucked up by the twister itself.
Rudy stared in horror as the scribble figure was now down on its knees, a loud boom sounding out as what qualified as its knee banged up against the ground heavily. It clutched onto his friends tightly as if to protect them. He could see his friends screaming in fear, shouting at the figure to get away. Without hesitation, Rudy dove down towards it.
His heart skipped a beat when he saw the twister strike further against it, ripping off the legs completely and forcing the scribble figure into the ground. His friends were buried underneath the mess. Their screams faded away as the pile of scribbles covered them, and in seconds, he could no longer see them.
He stared in horror at what had just happened. The twister was still there, having suddenly slowed down, yet losing none of its power somehow. The realization that this thing was activately trying to get them was not lost on him, but at the moment, he didn't pay attention. He stared down at the rubble where his friends were now trapped. He took in a few quick breaths, shaking his head in denial.
No...please..no...
Rudy dove down towards the mess, ignoring the tornado entirely. When he reached the pile, he began to look around. He flew around in circles as he surveyed the damage. He looked at every corner he could find, peering through any gap he could see. All he was able to see was a twisted mangle of scribble mess. He couldn't see his friends anywhere. After a few moments, he stopped, hoving not far from the pile, staring on as realization struck him.
Tears began to form in his eyes. Oh gawd no... Please... It couldn't be true. Please, don't let it be true... His friends couldn't be... Sophie wasn't.. He shook his head slowly, feeling his heart being ripped into two. His friends might be...no...
The horror that grew in his stomach soon transformed into bitter hatred. Realizing that he may have just lost his friends and a family member, Rudy shot an intense glare at the twister. He knew now, without a doubt, this was a purposeful act. This twister was evil, and he had to do something about it. He will not allow it to get away with hurting anyone else. He raised up his magic chalk, glaring daggers at it. The twister appeared to almost look at him, despite having no eyes. With a sneer spread across his face, Rudy made a declaration.
"Hey! Why don't you try me on for size?" Rudy taunted, gesturing to himself. "Come on! Are you afraid?!"
The twister almost seemed to hear him. It began to pick up the pace and it went off after him. Rudy smirked at this, knowing that he now had the twister's attention. He raised up his magic chalk in preparation for a battle.
If it was a fight that this thing wanted, it was a fight it was going to get.
sss
Penny screamed as the debris of the creature fell down all around her. She raisd up her hands and covered herself up. She flinched as she felt the small scribbles hit against her, each time stinging as if they were bees. In the midst of this, she opened up one eye and looked over at the others.
She could see Sophie just fine. She was curled up on the ground, her frightened eyes darting left and right. They locked eyes with each other, and though neither spoke, there was a silent pleading in Sophie's eyes, begging Penny to come help her. Struggling against the mass all around her, Penny began to make her way towards the girl. She outstretched her hand for her, trying to grab onto her.
There was a loud cracking sound, and the 'roof' above them began to plummet down towards them. Penny's eyes bulged in horror at this. She tried to quicken her pace to get to Sophie, especially when she heard the little girl scream in terror, but the thickness of the scribbles prevented her from reaching the girl. Her foot got caught on a raised lump of scribbles and she tripped forward. She let out a yelp as her face smashed against the jagged parts of other scribbles. She raised her cut up face, ignoring the blood that dripped down from the scratches, and looked at where Sophie was.
"Sophie!" Penny screamed as she struggled to get over. Her heart froze when she realized that she was not going to make it on time. She stared into Sophie's eyes, and her own shined with an apology.
Suddenly, she heard a shout and then there was a flash of green. Penny snapped her head back in surprise when she saw Blocky and Sophie laying a few feet away from where the scribble debris crumbled down. Sophie was against the ground, quaking in fear. Blocky laid himself across her. There was a bit of scratches on him, indicating that he had gotten hit. He ignored whatever pain he was in and kept himself crouched over Sophie.
"It's okay, Sophie. You're fine..." Blocky whispered to her calmly. Sophie's whimpers could be heard, intermixing with the rectangular zoner's attempts at soothing her. "Shh...it's all right."
Penny watched as Blocky did what he could to settle down the frightened child. Eventually, Sophie looked up at him and hugged him tightly, causing Blocky to grunt. Penny smiled at this, feeling relief that the paper-like zoner was able to keep Sophie safe.
Realizing that she still couldn't see Rapsheeba or Snap, Penny's heart started to speed up. She turned her head left to right, trying to find where they could've gotten to. Her shifting eyes couldn't see them anywhere. There was just too much debris in the way, obscuring her view. She tried to move forward, tried to see if she could get another vantage point, but she kept tripping over the debris at her feet. She helped as some of the sharp edges pointed against her skin, scratching them, leaving behind shallow, red lines.
Although she wanted to continue trying to find Snap and Rapsheeba, she knew that she had to get out of here. She turned her attention to the only others that she could find. Blocky and Sophie weren't going to last long here. She didn't know how much longer this thing was going to be able to hold up.
She looked down at her piece of magic chalk. There was still some left. She still had a way out of here. But what could she draw that would be small enough to get them out of here? She had to think of something and fast.
Suddenly, there was a loud creak and Penny could see the 'ceiling' start to collapse. She heard Blocky and Sophie scream as the pieces began to fall towards them. They wouldn't be able to get out of the way in time. Penny, with only seconds to spare, reacted on instinct. She whipped out what remained of her magic chalk and quickly began to draw.
Although Penny had made a similar vow to Rudy and not draw anything actually alive, in the desperate situation that she found herself placed in, she realized she really had no choice. Before she knew it, she had drawn something alive, something swift, something that could get them out of this mess.
The cassowary she drew squawked at her, outstretching its smell wings, the blue standing out well even in the darkness of the black scribbles. She immediately climbed onto its back and pointed forward, to where Sophie and Blocky were laying. The bird needed no further prompt and rushed forward.
Penny gasped in horror when a large chunk of scribbles was getting close to hitting the two. Blocky and Sophie noticed this and screamed. Blocky kept the girl covered underneath him, providing a shield to try to protect her. Despite admiring him for his courage, Penny knew that Blocky's body shield was not going to last very long. She and the cassowary hurried, moving as fast as they could.
Before the debris could strike them, the cassowary pulled its head back and struck forward. The large, thick crest on its head made quick work of the scribble chunks, cracking them into smaller pieces with ease. The bits fell everywhere, landing at their feet. Blocky, daring to look, turned his head up.
"Penny! I'm so glad to see you!" Blocky said with a smile.
"Come on!" Penny lowered herself down. She reached her hand out towards the rectangular zoner. "Take my hand!"
Blocky reached up as far as his stubby little arm could, keeping the other wrapped around Sophie, keeping her pressed against him. Once Penny was able to grab onto him, she pulled him and Sophie up onto the cassowary. She placed them behind her and instructed Blocky to allow Sophie to get up front. She then told Sophie to hold onto her waist and Blocky likewise, keeping the little girl pressed between them.
Penny took a moment to look around. Even with a higher vantage point, she still couldn't see any sign of Snap or Rapsheeba. Her heart twisted at the thought of them being buried underneath somewhere, possibly injured, crushed underneath all this debris.
But she couldn't stay. Everything was falling apart all around them. The twister's wind was still pushing up against them. She couldn't tell if the winds themselves were weakening or not, but at this point, it didn't matter. At the moment, they had to get out of there before they all ended up completely buried for good. She did not want this to be her grave site. With a gentle pat on the side of the bird, they took off.
The cassowary darted forward. It moved its body around as it navigated through the debris and the stuff on the ground. Its feet crushed even the sharp tips of the scribbles, its legs and toes having incredibly thick skin. The bird was incredibly nimble, able to dodge through almost anything. Even in the most twisting and gnarled parts, the bird still managed to navigate it like it was nothing, running through, under, and over whatever stood in its way. With its speed, they managed to avoid any of the falling debris above them, and the bird's dodging skills were like nothing she had ever seen before.
Soon, out in front of her, she could see an opening. Small, but large enough for light to shine through, illuminating the area around her a little. She barked a desperate order to the cassowary, and the animal sped up.
Penny lowerd herself, instructing the others to do the same. She wrapped her arms around the neck of her cassowary, feeling pressure on her back as Sophie and Blocky held onto her. She pressed her legs against the bird's side to get more leverage. She clenched her teeth as they got closer to the opening.
"Penny, I...I don't know if we're going to make it!" Blocky shouted, his voice filled with panic. "Everything is falling down too fast!"
"Want go home... Want to go home!" Sophie cried, her shivering body pressing more firmly against Penny.
"Don't worry... We're going to be fine." Penny said, trying her best to sound as confident as she could.
Blocky wasn't entirely convinced. "How can you be so sure? What if..."
Penny looked over her shoulder, staring at Blocky. "Don't worry." She said, using the most firm voice that she could. "We'll make it. You'll see."
Though her confidence was enough to satisfy Blocky and Sophie, helping them calm down a little, Penny wished it had the same effect on her. In truth, she had no idea if they would make it or not. The debris kept falling faster. She winced as some of them hit her, and she could hear Blocky and Sophie react to getting hit as well. She didn't know if luck was going to be on their side or not. All she could do was cross her fingers and hope for the best.
Soon they reached it. She felt the bird's muscles tense up, its body preparing for a leap. She shut her eyes, not daring to look. She waited, hoping that maybe, just maybe, they could make it.
Penny became aware of a loud crash, something heavy hitting against her, loud yelps of pain, a bright flash of light, and then the ground connecting with her face. Penny's body flopped around, doing wild somersaults across a rough, dirty surface. She could hear thuds all around her, and some more screams, a loud squawk. Soon she became still and laid down, for a few seconds, being so disoriented that she wasn't even aware of being face up or face down.
Slowly, Penny opened up her eyes, the buzzing in her ears finally settling down. Her blurred vision only lasted a few seconds before the imagery of what was around her came into focus. She realized she was laying on her side, the left part of her face pressing against the ground. Groaning, she pushed herself up from the ground, holding herself upright with one arm. She took a look around her.
She could see Sophie and Blocky laying on the ground not far from her. They had collapsed, laying prone as if knocked unconscious. Only a few movements, and Sophie raising her head confirmed that they were still awake. Not far, she could see the bird on the ground, its legs sprawled out at its sides. Its head wobbled from side to side before it shook it and let out a squawk.
Penny realized that they were out in the open. They had managed to get out. The debris pile they were trapped under lay shattered not far from them. She stared at it, taking in a few deep breaths as she realized the magnitude of this. They...they made it...
A smile tugged on her face. A wave of relief struck her so hard that she almost keeled over. She turned to smile at Sophie, Blocky, and the bird. Sophie was still too shaken up, but Blocky looked positively elated.
But their celebration didn't last very long. She realized they still had no idea where Rapsheeba or Snap were. She looked left and right, trying to find any sign of them, anyway of knowing that they were all right. She couldn't see any sign of them at first, and she could feel her heart pounding against her chest at this realization.
What happened to her friends? Where were they? Were they hurt? Were they crushed? Had they been...killed...?
That last thought made her blood turn to ice. That scared her the most was that...it was a very real possibility. The destructive force of that tornado, it coud have very easily...
She shook her head. No..she refused to believe it. Her friends were fine. They just had to be. They just..needed to look harder. Slowly, she climbed up to her feet and looked around. The tornado was moving away; the vibrations in the ground decreasing. She no longer had to worry about it. Right now, she directed her attention to finding her friends.
"Snap? Rapsheeba?" Penny called out. She cupped her hands to her mouth, and shouted as loud as she could. "Where are you?"
She was soon joined in by Blocky. The zoner remained stationary, holding onto Sophie, and kept shouting as loud as he could. "Come on out, you guys! If you are here and if you can hear our voices, shout!"
"We need to get out of here! Hurry!" Penny shouted, raising her voice as high as it would go.
"Rudy might need our help!" Blocky cried loudly. "And we need to get this little girl back into the Real World!"
Penny and Blocky's voices filled the air, pleading, shouting, trying to get some kind of response. Their choir of calls went unanswered, however. No matter how many times they shouted and cried, no matter how many times they called out to their friends, there was no response. They kept trying, though. Oh how they tried. They raised their voices. They called out as loudly as they could. They looked left and right, looking for any sign of movement.
Soon, their voices began to die down when they noticed that no one was shouting back. They heard no kind of reply. There was no movements that they could find. No pile on the ground indicative of them. Just silence and nothingness. They stopped shouting alogether and exchanged a look of horror with each other. Had their worst fears become a reality? Had Snap and Rapsheeba...?
Just then, before Penny had time to consider what might have happened, she noticed something in the distance. There were a row of trees and bushes here, connecting to the beginning of a small forest. It was smaller and less elaborate than the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle. It looked relatively new, like it was just erased a few days ago.
It took Penny a moment to realize that there was something wrong with the branches of the trees. They looked...bent, a little broken. As if something were weighing them down, like something crashed into it or...
...or someone collided with the tree...
Snapping her eyes wide open, Penny's body stiffened for a few seconds. The revelation of what may have happened struck her, making her shiver once. She cast a glance over to Blocky. She would have called him out to follow her, but Sophie still looked scared. So instead, she decided to head off on her own.
"Blocky, stay with Sophie." Penny said as she began to head towards the tree.
"What are you doing?" Blocky asked. Sophie cuddled closer to him, her body shaking so much it was making Blocky move along with her. "Do you think that..."
"Yes." Penny said in determination. "I think Rapsheeba and Snap are here."
Penny approached the tree slowly, keeping an eye on it. She scanned it up and down, looking for any sign of movement or something being off other than the branches being bent down awkwardly. She walked around it slowly, her eyes trailing up every detail of the tree, taking in the information.
It didn't take her long to see the source of the branch's bending. There was something indeed weighing it down. Or rather, someone. Upon seeing the familiar color of blue, Penny knew right away who this was.
"Snap?" Penny called out. Her friend didn't respond. Her heart raced. "Snap?" She tried again, this time in a louder voice.
When her friend didn't respond to her calls, she immediately started to climb up the tree. Thankfully there were some strong low branches, allowing her to get a footing. She pushed herself up, her eyes glued on the still form that she knew was her friend. As she gained altitude, she took notice of his eyes being shut. Her friend had been knocked unconscious.
Realizing this, Penny knew she had to get a hold of him so she could assess the damage. If he had been flung out by the twister, which she knew was a possibility, it was likely that the blow he suffered to his head, if that was indeed what had happened, cracked his skull. Even just a hairline fracture was enough to warrant a trip to the hospital.
Through some difficulty, Penny managed to get a hold of her friend. She pulled him out of the tree carefully. Holding him as tightly as she could with one arm slung around him, she used her other, as well as her feet, to navigate down the tree. Once she reached the floor, she set Snap on the ground. She pressed his back against the tree and knelt down in front of him. She began to examine him quickly.
He was covered in small bruises and cuts. Most of them weren't that bad, and even the deepest ones could be patched up without needing to go to the hospital for treatment. She looked along his head to see if there was any sign of damage. She lightly touched it, careful not to apply pressure, knowing that she could screw things up if she wasn't careful. Her fingers soon touched something. A bump, a rather large one. She bit her lip at this. Her suspicions were confirmed. A blow to her friend had knocked him out.
She had no idea what the extent of the damage was, or if it was worse than it appeared, or what symptoms her friend was going to suffer. She had to get him to the hospital as soon as possible. But she was out of magic chalk and ChalkZone City was quite a distance away. She didn't think she could carry him very well for long, and she might accidentally drop him. If she could just find someone to help...
There was her bird. The cassowary. It might be able to take Snap to ChalkZone City, or at least to another zoner large and strong enough to carry him, like Lars the polar bear.
Suddenly a question hit her practically in the face. If Snap was here then...Where was Rapsheeba? What happened to her?
Penny's eyes darted around as she tried to find the zoner. She had to be around here somewhere. She looked up the tree, turning her head left and right. She wasn't there. This realization made her shiver. Oh no...what if she was flung further away..?
Penny looked out into the forest. In the distance, she could see remnants of bush pieces. Leaves and tiny branches on the ground. She sucked in a sharp breath when she realized Rapsheeba must have crashed through this tree and then hit against the hard ground a good distance away. She might be hurt worse than Snap. She glanced at Snap for a few seconds. She didn't want to leave him...but she had to get Rapsheeba over here.
Giving one last look at Snap, Penny turned her head towards where she knew Rapsheeba was. Narrowing her eyes, she immediately rushed forward. She hoped that Rapsheeba wasn't hurt as much as she thought she was.
sss
Rudy wasn't sure how much longer he could keep this up. He was grateful that he was up in the air for this, most of the power being generated from his rocket shoes. However, he was still running out of breath, feeling his heart pounding and lungs burning. The mere act of dodging took a lot of energy, altering his course so he couldn't hit up against anything.
The tornado behind him was gaining on him, getting much closer. He was going as fast as he could at this point. He knew that he wouldn't be able to put any more distance, and with the twister slowly approaching, it was just a matter of time before he'd get sucked into it.
He navigated the jungle he came upon. The Empty Jungle as some of the zoners taken to calling it. It was similar to Mumbo Jumbo Jungle, except there were no zoners living here. Everything in it was toxic, even the air. At least to zoners, not so to him or something inanimate. It made for the perfect location to try to stop the twister. Well almost perfect; the trees were slowing him down, making it hard for him to concentrate on anything except getting out of the way fast.
He looked left and right, feeling a cold shudder go up his spine. Even the very appearance of this place was hostile. Dark and light greys, along with some blacks intermixing, a bit of eerie, crimson fog, and glowing swamp-like plants, the white looking so foreboding that any black, dark area looked welcome. There were pools of crimson all over the place, and with the steam rising up, he knew that they burned. Whoever designed this place must really like the whole monochrome and red equaling danger. He wasn't sure what would possess anyone to draw such a place, but at the moment, that didn't matter.
He looked behind him for a split second. He could see the twister ripping up the place. None of the trees stood a chance in stopping it. Soon, he was going to run out of forest, and he'd be back in the open. He would have nothing left to slow down the twister.
He suddenly heard a loud hiss, like steam rising. He whipped his head over and saw that something was moving out of one of the cracked trees. A mist of black and red... His eyes bulged open in horror. He didn't know what it was, but he had a suspicion that if that into the rest of ChalkZone, many zoners would fall ill or even die.
With this in mind, he had to figure out a way to stop the twister while not allowing any of the mist to get out. But how was he going to do that? He couldn't very well just fly to each one and seal it up. It would take too long, and it would provide an opportunity for the twister to strike. He needed a way to stop it all before it got that far. Something to completely stop both the gas and the twister.
His eyes bulged open. He looked down at his piece of magic chalk. Still some left. Would it be enough? There was only one way to find out.
He looked behind him to make sure the twister was still there. When he saw that it was, he raised his chalk and began to make his move. He whipped around, which seemed to startle the twister as it stopped for a brief second. Rudy glared at it in determination as he pressed the chalk against the air and began to draw.
Lines rapidly formed in the air, curving and bending as Rudy kept it up. He flew around the tornado, avoiding its attacks. Around and around he went, the lines rapidly forming something thick and strong.
Then when he was finished, he flew back. He looked at his handiwork. For a split second he could see the outline of what he just draw. Lines that curved around and connected with one another. A cylinder shape. Then it solidified in a flash, a dull grey creeping up rapidly to fill in the void. In seconds, the twister was sealed in a thick structure, preventing it from escaping.
Rudy winced when he saw that a mild crack was already starting to form. He had to get going on drawing the second portion. He would make sure to construct it out of the thickest and strongest material that he knew of: diamond. He wasn't sure how long it would hold, but at least the tornado would be stopped long enough for him to discuss a permanent solution with Penny.
Rudy went to work constructing the large shield. Thankfully, The Empty Forest wasn't terribly huge compared to Mumbo Jumbo Jungle, and there were no zoners that came here anyway.
He zipped around the edge of the forest, distinctly marked by the black and white glow and misty stuff. He first drew a line around the bottom, completely encircling it. He then went to different locations to draw arching lines, rising straight up and then curving towards the center. He looked at his chalk, his eyes widening when he realized he was almost out. He quickly finished up and drew the top portion, letting all the lines connect. He moved away from it as it solidified, sealing the tornado, and the poisonous gas, inside.
Rudy looked at the structure noting all its curves and the light shining off of it. It did look like, almost, an upside down diamond. He couldn't even hear the tornado inside of it. He let out a sigh of relief, realizing that the threat had passed. Even the ground had a layer of diamond so it could not escape there either.
But his relief was short-lived. He might have taken care of the twister, but he still didn't know if his friends were okay. He turned himself around and put a hand over his head. He looked around, trying to see if he could find where they were. He had gone so far, he kind of gotten lost.
He soon saw, in the very distance, very hard to tell from where he was, what looked to be a portal opening. Activating the thrusters on his rocket shoes, he sped off towards that location.
Along the way, Rudy surveyed the damage that was left by the tornado. He could see an indention in the ground where dirt and grass were kicked up. It looked almost like a long, winding scar, curving from side to side. He winced at it, seeing just how deep it really was. He couldn't imagine just how much damage this thing could have caused if it struck a small settlement or a house.
He pushed the unnerving thoughts aside as he scanned the land for any sign of his friends. They had to be around here somewhere. He looked left and right, gritting his teeth. He could see more areas of destruction. Some trees that were leveled. Some rocks that were split in two. More scarring of the land. But so far, his friends were nowhere in sight. His heart clenched tightly.
Where were they?
He stopped in front of the portal as soon as he reached it. He hovered in front of it. He turned his head from one side to the other. His pupils scanned the land, desperately searching for anything that could help him. But so far, there was nothing. Nada, zilch.
The longer he didn't see anything, the quicker his heart raced. Where were they? Where were his friends? They were trapped underneath a pile, but..where was it? He thought that if he came here, he would see the pile, or at least signs of his friends if they had gotten out. But he saw nothing. It was almost as if the pile didn't exist anymore. Or maybe he was just in the right location to see it. Maybe the scribbles got spread out so it'd be harder to detect.
Rudy rose up higher into the air. He got out the telescope he drew before and put the tip towards his eye. He scanned the horizon slowly, looking for any sign of the scribble figure his cousin drew. It was around here somewhere. If he could just look hard enough, he would...
Aha..there it was. Off in the distance, he could see remnants of the scribble figure. Judging from how many there were, and how far they were spread, he realized that was where it had fallen down. His friends must be in that direction. Shifting himself in that direction, he zipped as quickly as he could over in that direction.
When he reached the pile, he lowered himself down and began to inspect it. He winced at how jagged and rough the area looked. Even areas with just a small layer looked dangerous to stand on. The figure looked rather flat compared to how it used to be when it was walking around. There was still plenty of room for his friends to stand if they were trapped. But upon closer inspection, he noticed something that made his heart sink.
Parts of the figure had collapsed in. Large portions at that. He could still hear cracks and creaks, and he could see areas of the 'ceiling' still falling down. If his friends were trapped inside...they were swiss cheese by now...
Rudy stared at the structure in horror, feeling his heart twist. He shook his head in denial. No...they couldn't be.. Maybe they got out... Rudy tried to shake off the chilling feelings as he tried to look for any sign of his friends, any sign that they might be alive.
Just when he was about to give up and look elsewhere, he noticed something. He wasn't sure how he missed it before. A large opening, like it had been torn apart by great force. He flew closer to it and examined it. The way the scribble pieces being outward... Something from the inside must have...
Rudy whipped his head around to the debris that laid before him. The way they were scattered, it had been from whatever had jumped out. And he knew of only a few that had been in there when it fell. That meant that his friends must have... His heart filling with elation, with renewed vigor, Rudy began to do another search of the area.
That was when he noticed something laying on the ground. A mass of feathers. Prone, still. Rudy flew down towards it. It looked to be a bird of some kind. The animal was unconscious, but didn't appear to be too badly hurt. It must have been knocked unconscious when it launched itself out. The scribbles were quite strong, and despite how they look, it would have taken a lot of force to break through. With a pang of sympathy, he gently touched the top of its head.
Upon closer inspection, he realized there was something familiar about this drawing. The style of it...it reminded him so much of Courtney.
His eyes widened as he realized that Penny must have drawn another bird to help them escape. Here was the bird. But where were they? Did they manage to hang on? Were they tossed about? Were they injured? Rudy turned his head left and right, trying to see if he could find anyone else here besides this bird.
He then saw something that he almost missed entirely. He could see why; the green form blended in so well with the grass, and the dirt on the skin helped make it blend in even more. Rudy moved his eyes to trace along the edge, and he took in a gasp of air when he recognized who this figure was.
"Blocky!"
Rudy landed on the ground, his rocket shoes instantly turning off, and he rushed over to his friend, his feet pounding the ground. As soon as he reached the form he knew was his friend, he knelt down and reached over towards him. He gently shook his friend to see if he was okay.
Blocky let out a soft groan and he lifted up his head. "I'm fine, I..." Upon seeing Rudy, his eyes brightened. "Rudy! You're okay!"
"Yeah, Blocky. I am..." Rudy surveyed his friend's body real quick and was thankful that he didn't seem to have any major injuries on him. "Where are the others?"
At this, Blocky raised himself up further. Rudy quickly realized that Blocky had been holding onto something, or rather someone. When the green zoner moved himself away enough, Rudy could see just who that was.
Rudy couldn't stifle the sigh of relief from escaping his mouth when he saw Sophie laying there. She clutched the zoner tightly, her small form shivering in fear. She didn't appear to notice Rudy standing there. Her face was buried against Blocky's chest as she sought out his comfort. Seeing this broke Rudy's heart. Poor thing must have been terrified to death. It made him wonder exactly how all this had happened, and what it must have been like for his friends...
At this realization, he shot his head up and looked around frantically. "Blocky, where's Penny, Snap, and Rapsheeba...?"
Blocky took a moment to turn his head in one direction. Rudy realized that he must have been pointing; his arms were too busy hugging his little cousin. "Rapsheeba and Snap were flung that way. Penny went to find them."
Rudy felt his heart tighten. He was glad that Penny was okay, at least enough to be able to do some searching around. But Snap and Rapsheeba being tossed around like that? He hoped they were okay. He may not be an expert on medical things like Penny, but he was well aware that being thrown like that against trees or the ground could lead to some pretty nasty injuries.
Rudy glanced over at Blocky and Sophie for a few seconds. He hated to just leave them there, but he had to find his remaining friends. The tornado was gone, so they no longer had to worry about that. He knew that Blocky and his cousin were going to be fine.
Before Rudy could get far, he could hear his green, rectangular friend calling out to him.
"Wait! What about the tornado?" Blocky's fear-filled voice asked. Upon this, Sophie let out a whimper.
Rudy paused. "Don't worry. I took care of it.
He would have stayed to elaborate. Blocky's confused cries desperately tried to get his attention. Rudy would explain later. Right now, his heart pounding, he had to find his friends and make sure that they were okay. Without a word, he reactivated his rocket shoes and flew off into the forest.
sss
"Yeowch!" Rapsheeba hissed.
Penny immediately froze. "Are you okay?"
"Y-Yeah..." Rapsheeba nodded her head. "I'm fine. Just..keep it up. Might as well get this over with now."
Penny paused for a moment, reluctant to continue. She glanced over at Snap, who stood beside her with a few bandages of his own. He nodded her head, silently encouraging her to continue. Penny, realizing she had to do this, proceeded, gently pressing the cloth of liquid disinfectant against Rapsheeba's cut.
She noticed how Snap wasn't standing up straight very well. Such a thing did not surprise her, nor how he wobbled from side to side a little. Occassionally, he would grab onto his head, only to hiss and pull it away. Her friend was showing clear signs of effects from being knocked in the head like that. He might be awake now, but that didn't mean he was out of the woods yet. His disorientation and unwillingness to speak spoke volumes about this.
Penny was glad that she was able to find them both. Rapsheeba was harder to locate. Snap, when he woke up, had limped towards her and used his hand to point. He must have seen which direction she had flung, and he was able to find her faster than she ever could.
Rapsheeba was on the ground next to a tree. A small trail of blood revealed that she was hurt. Penny had rushed to her side to see just how bad off she was. Thankfully, it wasn't nearly as bad as she thought, with the worst injury being a deep gash on her arm. Rapsheeba hadn't even been knocked unconscious like Snap was. Penny treated Snap first to take care of his more minor injuries and then proceeded to take care of Rapsheeba.
After a short time, she was able to finish wrapping the zoner's arm in the cloth, covering it up to protect it. Rapsheeba pulled her arm back to herself. She turned it this way and that, examining it. She then looked over at Penny, giving her a grateful smile.
"Thank you, Penny." Rapsheeba said.
Penny smiled. "No problem." Penny noted to herself how lucky she was that she had medical supplies with her. Not a lot, which made it easier for her to forget she had them. There was enough for small wounds, and she used the last of it on Rapsheeba. "Now, we needed to get to the hospital. You both need some work."
"B-But I'm...I'm fine...really..." Snap's slurred voice spoke. Penny looked behind her and her eyes widened as Snap leaned against a tree trunk for support. "Just...need..rest..."
"Snap, my man!" Rapsheeba cried in horror. She reached out with her good arm as if she wanted to grab onto the blue boy and support him. "You're not okay! You need help!"
"N-No..." Snap waved his hand in dismissal. "I'm...okay..I.." Snap started to slump down further, his legs giving out underneath him.
Penny reached over and grabbed onto his arm. She let him lean against her for support. She frowned at him with concern. "No, you're not fine. We need to get you to the hospital. You were hit pretty badly."
Although Snap continued to protest that he was okay, he did not try to get away from her and let her hold onto his arm. Penny narrowed her eyes at this. Snap must really be disoriented if he thinks he was okay. He might not be fully aware of the pain he was in, or what had just happened. He was aware enough to show her where Rapsheeba landed, but...he was still not quite there... He needed help and fast.
But how was she going to get him to the hospital fast enough? She could walk, but..that would take forever. She needed a better way of getting him there. If she had some magic chalk, she could draw something. But she used the last of it up already and now she had no means of creating something for her to transport her friend.
Oh what was she going to do...?
"Penny!" A voice called out. Penny looked left and right. "Penny, I'm coming!"
Penny turned her head to look over her shoulder. The voice was coming from that way. It sounded faint at first, but it rapidly raised in volume. Her eyes widened when she saw Rudy speeding towards her, flames from his rocket shoes spilling out behind him.
Many emotions swelled in Penny's chest, most noticebly happiness. Rudy...he had survived the twister... She had been so worried about him. She didn't know if he'd made it. She didn't see him out there earlier, and knowing that the twister must have given chase... It left her with a sickening feeling in her stomach.
But here he was. Alive and well. He didn't appear to be injured, and even when he landed in front of her, she still couldn't see anything aside from a few small scrapes. He had made it. She wasn't sure how, but he had made it.
Penny stared at him for just a few seconds before cracking a wide smile, her face practically glowing in positive emotion. "Rudy...you made it..." She breathed. "How did you stop the tornado?"
Rudy said, "I'll explain later. How are all of you? You guys okay?"
"I'm fine." Penny said quickly. "Not too worse for wear." She looked over at Rapsheeba. "She's okay, too. Mostly minor. I did find one deep gash but it's taken care of."
Rudy gave a relieved smile at this. Upon looking at Snap, however, his expression changed. He appeared to notice how uneasy Snap was on his feet. Rudy bit his lip, his face etching with a deep look of concern. "And...what about Snap...?" He turned his attention to Penny. "How...how is he...?"
Penny paused for a moment. She hated having to give him bad news. She had no choice, however. Lying would not help Snap get better any quicker. "Well..." She sucked in a shaky breath. She stared into Rudy's worried eyes. "This is what happened...
sss
Dr. Von Doktor continued to be amazed and almost horrified by what laid before him. The seconds and minutes passed by slowly, and he became almost fully unaware of what was going on around him. His mind was focused intently on the red dot in front of him, moving about, yet there being no signs of the girl anywhere.
It was incomprehensible. It was inconcievable... All this time, there was a doorway to another world. An alternate dimension. This girl, she had gone in there. She was moving around. It was clear as day. He could see the movement, and yet Penny was nowhere in sight. Even if Penny had found out and removed the device, that did not explain why the tracker said there was movement where there was none.
He was still trying to recover from the full impact of the discovery. He could feel his legs trembling violently. He was glad that he was not standing up for this. He didn't think he would be able to for long without falling down. Not like this. Not right now.
He didn't dare look back at Terry. At the moment, he didn't want to see her smug face. He didn't want her to taunt him about how right she had been. She already did enough of that. He was not interested in having his pride more hurt. He had been so certain he was right and she was wrong, and he prided himself in being always right.
And now he was faced with a situation where he had been incorrect. He had dismissed the wild claims of a chalk world. Even though he admitted it would explain some things, he never fully surrendered to the idea of it being real. It just defied explanation, and he could not understand how such a thing could exist. He had tried to go over any possible evidence in his head, and they all led to dead ends. It had been clear to him before that Terry was just smoking a lot of crack.
At least...until now...
He couldn't deny it. As much as it hurt him to say it, Terry was right, and he was the one who was wrong. For the first time in his life, he had been so very wrong about something. The proof against what he felt was fact was present before his eyes. The tracking device was all the proof he needed to know that this world indeed existed.
Many thoughts raced through his head. Just what should he do with this knowledge? What path should he take with this? He wasn't sure if he could think of anything at this point. He was too shaken up at the moment to think of a plan.
But he knew Terry had one... He forced himself to look at her for a second. He forced himself to give her a sideways glance. Despite feeling a tinge of uncomfortableness as he saw her expression, he did not look away. That expression in her eyes...it was clear that she was already in deep thought, perhaps planning what their next move was going to be. A part of him was curious, while another was unnerved.
Yet at the same time...It felt almost exilarating. They both shared something in common. They might have seemed different at first, but he knew now, more than ever, just how alike they truly were. Both had been humiliated by the same children, both were accomplished through the use of this...this chalk world... And they both had a reputation that they longed to get back. Perhaps the team up wasn't such a bad idea after all.
Suddenly, he noticed Terry's eyes flicker as she spotted something. He stared at her for a moment and then he turned and looked out in front of him. He scanned the area, trying to see what the woman spotted. It wasn't until he looked up at the window that he saw something.
There was a little girl there. Small, cute, adorable. But also frightened. It was as if she saw something terrible. He felt a pang of sympathy for her, but it was fleeting, disappearing quickly as he refocused his attention on her. There had to be a reason why Terry was staring at her. What was she...?
That was when he saw there was something with the little girl. She was clamping onto something. Green, flat... It was almost like a large piece of paper. He almost dismissed it when he saw something that nearly made him jump.
Since when did paper have a face...?
"Isn't this our lucky day?" Terry said coolly. Von stared over at her. "I was hoping Snap would be the one to show up." She folded her arms against her chest. She pointed a finger towards the window. "But...he'll do..."
Von looked back up towards the house, where the girl and the chalk thing were sitting right up against the window. The girl was staring outward, and he could see the chalk thing looking like he was trying to comfort the girl. None of them appeared to notice the van out here. None of them were aware that they were being watched. They were too busy looking as if they were comforting each other.
But Von held no sympathy for them. A different emotion was rising up inside of him. Something burning, something that made him want to jump up and rush over, something that he had to tame.
Excitement.
Von's mind was erupting with thoughts. They swirled around his head, giving him a headache. He felt like a child overwhelmed at Christmas time, unsure of which gift to open first. He grinned broadly as he stared at the zoner. A color of green...how ironic. That was the same color as money...
He had to get this creature. He had to get a hold of him. This creature... This living piece of paper... Oh screw perpetual motion. This was something far bigger. This was something far more impressive than mere perpetual motion.
This was going to change everything.
"Get me a tranquilizer dart..." Von hissed at Terry, not looking back at her. "We need to bring that thing in. I want it alive."
"Then you can't use a tranquilizer dart. He's made of chalk. You'd kill him." Terry's voice was cold as she said this, showing that she really had no concern over the creature dying.
Von stared at her, raising an eyebrow. "Then...what do you propose we do...?" He could still study a dead specimen, but...yeah a living one would be more useful. "Any ideas?"
Terry nodded her head, giving a twisted smirk. "Oh don't worry... We'll have that green creature in our clutches soon enough. Just...do what I say..."
Von wasn't sure how much he could trust Terry. But he did realize that she knew more about this chalk world than he did. She would have a better idea on how to capture these things. He turned his attention back towards the house, watching as the green creature continued getting hugged tightly by the girl. He narrowed his eyes in determination. He would have this creature...and it was going to make him rich.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 22, 2014 0:24:43 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 22, 2014 0:24:43 GMT -5
Chapter 9: Captures
How the unexpected can be unfair...
sss
Blocky squirmed, trying to get away from the child. Her arms were wrapped around him so tightly that he could barely breathe. He understood that she was so scared and frightened, but if she didn't let go of him soon, he might pass out. He needed some space. If she kept this up, he was going to pass out for sure.
He managed to free one of his hands and he pushed against her head. She let out a loud cry when he did this, and she held onto him tighter. He could feel her shaking her head against him, a few shouts of 'no', a clear protest. Blocky eventually stopped pushing, the screaming getting so loud, he feared that she was going to draw the attention from the adult humans. He might not be as smart as some zoners, but he knew what would happen if a human spotted him.
He stopped struggling and let the toddler hug him. He looked out the window. He reflected on what happened as he stared at the beautiful scenery before him. He had never seen what the Real World looked like, but at the moment, it hardly mattered to him. There were some more pressing matters to contend with.
He hoped that his friends weren't too worried about him. He felt bad for disappearing on them. He wanted to go back into ChalkZone and apologize if he had worried them. It wasn't like he left on his own accord, however. He tried to stay with them... But Sophie had other plans.
On their way to the hospital, Sophie had spotted the portal that led back to the Real World. She had immediately grabbed onto Blocky and dragged him over to it. Blocky tried to get her to stop, tried to make her slow down and rejoin the grip. But she would not listen. Before long, they had exited the portal and were back in the Real World. It all happened so fast that Blocky barely had time to regain his composure when the girl dragged him over to the window sill and hugged him tightly.
The little girl was so frightened, more so than he had ever seen anyone. He felt a bit guilty for trying to get away from her. He had a feeling that doing so just made her feel worse and scared her more. But it wasn't like he had much of a choice. He had to get out of here before someone spotted him. Being near the window made him feel uneasy. What if someone saw him? Like, through a telescope or something? He shuddered at the thought of people showing up at this house, demanding that Rudy tell him his secrets...
But how was he going to get home with this toddler hanging off of him? Sophie couldn't stay in ChalkZone for long without there being some kind of trouble that they'd have to deal with. Her mother would notice she was missing and try to find her. What if she ended up in ChalkZone as well? Or worse, what if she called the police and all of them found ChalkZone?
It was imperative that he get out of here. He couldn't stay and Sophie couldn't come with. He did his best to comfort the toddler, but he needed to get her to understand that he needed to go back home. If he didn't get back, then not only would he worry his friends, but he would also be putting himself in great danger.
A zoner couldn't survive long in the Real World. He couldn't eat or drink anything here. In a matter of days, he would be close to death, and eventually die from dehydration. Then there was the matter of Real World water. Even if he didn't touch any of the stuff directly, the humidity that may be present would irritate him and slowly eat away at his body. Just the act of being in a humid, Real World land would be enough to...
He moved away from his thoughts when he heard Sophie say something. The statement was muffled and he could barely understand a word she was saying. He moved back, allowing her room to look up at him.
Sophie stared up at him with those sad eyes. This lasted for several moments. The longer he stared at her, the more he wanted to just reach down and hold onto her. But before he could say anything, something happened that changed the situation completely.
Sophie smiled.
In confusion, Blocky watched as the girl's grin spread practically from ear to ear. She held onto him more tightly, pressing him against her. Any sign of fear was now, suddenly, gone from her face. It was as if, now that she wasn't in danger anymore, she'd forgotten about it, and now wanted to return to having fun.
"Play time!" Sophie screeched playfully. She yanked on Blocky and dragged him towards one of the shelves in Rudy's room. "Come play with me!"
"W-Well Sophie, I..." Blocky stammered, unsure of how to react to this sudden change. "I really must..."
Sophie didn't give him a chance to finish. She forced him to sit down on the ground and she reached for a small, colorful box. Blocky recognized it as something that Rudy or Penny would use for school. He watched as the girl set it down beside her and opened it up. It was filled with all kinds of markers, colored pencils, and crayons.
Blocky realized that he probably is not going to be able to get away any time soon, so he simply sat there for the time being. Perhaps while Sophie drew on him, he would figure out something to help him get out of here. Or maybe he'd be lucky and Rudy or Penny would show up. They would probably be able to get convince Sophie to let him go. She'd definitely listen to Rudy, right? But then he remembered her last trip into ChalkZone...
"Hold still!" Sophie squealed as she grabbed onto a thick, black marker. She put her hand on his face and moved it up and down. He shut his eyes as she did this. He guessed that she was just trying to flatten an area for her to draw on. "Make pretty!" She brought the marker over.
Blocky resisted the urge to groan when he saw the marker coming towards him. He had miniature flashbacks to when she drew on his face. It was annoying, but, eh, she was a little girl. He might as well let her have a little fun, especially after what happened back in ChalkZone. The little tyke deserved some kind of reprive from that.
His thoughts were interrupted, however, when there was a sudden burning sensation on his face. He let out a yelp and moved back. His eyes darted around as he tried to figure out what it was. He turned his eyes downward and he realized what it was.
It had been the marker.
"No..stop..please!" Blocky cried.
Sophie, however, wouldn't listen. She frowned at him slightly, looking annoyed that he had backed away like that. She launched herself forward and collided with him. She pushed him onto his back. Blocky kicked his legs as he tried to squirm away from her. But the little girl kept her body pressed against him. Her weight alone was enough to stop him. She grabbed onto his head and flattened him down. She lowered the black marker down to him.
Blocky seethed in pain as he felt the liquid marker penetrate his skin. Sophie moved it along his face, drawing different shapes on him. The amount of pain he felt increased the longer the girl drew on him. He could feel the ink burning against his skin. The only relief was that at least it dried quickly and the girl didn't take her sweet little time drawing. But the pain...he was only able to resist it for so long...
Blocky's pain-filled eyes darted around the room. He looked towards the portal, hoping, praying, that Rudy or Penny would come in and stop this. He looked towards the door. He was so desperate that he even hoped the mother would walk in. At least it would distract Sophie long enough for him to get away.
But for the time being, all he could do was lay here and take it. He couldn't attack Sophie; that would be wrong. He couldn't call for help. He might make things worse. He couldn't struggle away; the girl's grip on him was too tight. All he could do right now was take it, and hope that the girl would be done with him soon.
He was completely unaware of what was going on just outside the room.
sss
"You're kidding me, right?" Tilly said as she held onto the phone. "You want what..?"
"You heard me. We want the chalkboard. Bring it outside to us. We will gladly pay a large sum to have it. Trust me, we will make it worth your while."
Tilly bit her lip. She wasn't sure what the right thing to do was. She wasn't sure just how much she could believe the person on this other line. She knew full well of Terry's...antics, and this whole chalk world nonsense that she believed in. How could she trust anything that she said? She didn't want to be a part of this craziness that she had started herself.
Plus, it was Rudy's chalkboard that she wanted. For what...to try to reveal this chalk world... Such a nonsense thing to do. Hadn't the woman learned her lesson already? She was humiliated on television when she last tried to expose this chalk world. Was she really looking forward to another one of those? Was she really going to risk ruining her reptuation even more in her misguided attempt at exposing a world that did not exist?
However, that huge sum of money did seem...tempting. She felt a pang of guilt for feeling that way. She knew that money wasn't the most important thing in the world. But...still...
Tilly could get a lot of things with that kind of money. She could buy Rudy an even better chalkboard. More of them. She could get him a nice laptop computer that he could use for art. She could get him a lot more impressive art supplies. Was she really going to deny him all of that for the sake of a single, old chalkboard.
"We are waiting on your decision, ma'am."
"I know.. Just..give me some time..." Tilly said. Slowly, she rested the phone on the table and began to pace. She...she needed a little time to think.
She walked to and fro in the living room. Back and forth in front of the television and the couch she went. She folded her arms behind her back, her eyes narrowed in a concerned frown. Her thoughts moved through her as she tried to concentrate. She tried to think of what her answer should be.
On the one hand, she might upset Rudy more. She remembered their last conversation. She had punished him for scaring Sophie by making him do chores. She wondered if she had gone a little too far with that, with all that she had him doing. The look on his face when she called him into the living room seemed to confirm that. She had tried to make amends by giving him something to drink and offering him to watch a movie with her. But he had rejected it and left quickly.
She felt a pang of guilt when she thought about that. It was through that action alone that she realized that she may have indeed went too far. She had never meant to upset him like that. She should have just stuck with one chore. After all, it wasn't like Rudy meant to frighten Sophie.
Her thoughts, once more, shifted to the things she could get in return for the chalkboard, should she decide to sell it. It was just one measley chalkboard, after all. There were plenty like it. It can easily be replaced. Rudy never keeps anything drawn on there for long anyway. In fact, she hardly ever saw him use it. Would he really care if it was gone?
Besides, she could get him more things that he could use. More art supplies. More paper. Maybe a better art desk. Terry was offering enough money for her to get him a lot of things. And if he really wanted a chalkboard, she could get him a larger one, made of better materials, and some better chalk. She could get him a computer and a scanner so he could put his art online if he wanted to. She could get him some high quality supplies so he could share his art with the world.
And all she would have to do is exchange his old chalkboard...
She made her decision. She turned to the phone and walked towards it quickly. She grabbed onto it and lifted it up. She hesitated for a moment, biting her lip. She hoped she wouldn't live to regret this decision.
"Okay. The chalkboard is yours."
"Excellent..." She heard Terry say. "Bring it outside. We will be waiting."
There was a click and she heard the familiar tone of the phone being off. She stared at it for a few seconds and then rested it on the hook. She leaned back and ran her fingers through her hair.
She hoped she wouldn't regret this decision. She could feel a burning sensation in her stomach as she worried that she may have made the wrong choice. Maybe she should have spoken with Rudy first about it, see if he wanted it to be sold. But she reminded herself that it was just a chalkboard and that he'd get so much more out of the deal.
She looked towards the staircase. She hadn't heard a peep out of Rudy since he left. She thought about calling out to him, but if he was angry with her, he may not respond. He might even try to hide, which would make it very difficult for her to speak with him on the matter.
So instead, she opted to go upstairs. If she showed up in his room unexpectantly, he wouldn't be able to hide and she'd be able to speak to him. She would explain to him what her intentions were and that she only wanted what was best for him. Surely, he would understand once she explained the whole situation to him. He was a smart little boy. He wouldn't be that attached to one single chalkboard, right?
Without further delay, the woman began to descend the stairs. She moved slowly so that she wouldn't make noise going up. As she did, she could hear something going on. Some kind of noise. Frowning softly, she slightly sped up her pace.
sss
"Please, Sophie...stop this..." Blocky said softly. He tried to turn his head away, but he was not able to stop the girl from making another black inked circle on his face. "This hurts..."
Sophie didn't stop. She continued drawing him, enjoying every second of it. She didn't seem aware that she was hurting him. She didn't notice the wincing of his eyes, or his face contorting. All she could see was a large, green paper, and how ripe it was for her to draw on. She would not allow him to leave. Not until she was finished covering him up in black ink.
She wasn't doing this out of malice. As Blocky heard the little girl laughing, he could tell it was out of joy, not sick satisfaction. Sophie was just unaware of the damage she was causing him. He could try to explain, but how would she fully understand at her age? The very concept might fly right over her head. The only thing he could do was either hope she'd be done soon and that there won't be too much damage to himself, or he could try to get away from her, knock her away and then jump back through the portal.
But he couldn't bring himself to do it. He couldn't get himself to push the little girl away. He could if he mustered up enough strength. Yet the very act of carrying it out... After what the girl had been through, how could he do such a thing to her? She had been frightened enough, especially with how she was nearly crushed to death today.
Yet...he wasn't sure how long he was going to be able to handle this. The burning sensation on his face...it was getting worse. He could feel some blood start to leak out from the burns. It wasn't as bad as Real World water, but that wasn't saying too much. It still hurt him, still stung him, still made him squirm.
He...he had to get away. He couldn't stay like this any longer. The burning, it was getting worse as the seconds passed. It was like someone was holding a candle light too close to his skin. He could feel the burning even on areas where the ink had dried up. His brain was churning out rapid thought as he looked left and right, hoping to find something, anything, to make Sophie let him go.
Just then he heard something in the distance. Faint...slight...quiet... He had to strain to hear it. Sophie's laughter didn't exactly make it that easy for him. He did his best to listen to whatever was going on, doing what he could to hear past Sophie, and to whatever was going on outside the door.
Then he saw the doorknob moving. Someone was coming in.
In desperation, Blocky pushed against Sophie. He knocked her into the ground. She hit against the shelf, knocking a few things over. He quickly stopped up and looked around for a place to hide. He looked down at the little girl, noticing her expression. He felt a pang of guilt at how sad she looked, and how she was on the verge of tears. Blocky so desperately wanted to cheer her up and apologize, but he didn't have time for that.
He heard the squeaking of the door opening up. His heart pounding against his chest, he dove underneath the bed. He pushed himself as far under it as he could. He flattened himself on the ground and, ignoring the pain on his face, tried his best to keep quiet.
He could see a woman walking into the room. He couldn't tell who it was, but he guessed it was a family member of Rudy's. Possibly his aunt? Then his heart started to race faster when he realized he didn't cover up the portal. And now it was too late; as much as he wanted to rush forward and put something over it, it was too late. The aunt was fully in the room, and any second now, she was going to notice the portal.
But so far, she did not. Instead, she had turned her attention to Sophie. The girl, at this point, was crying. She looked absolutely hurt by what Blocky did to her. The sight of it broke his heart. He didn't mean to upset her like that. He didn't mean to knock her down. He was just so desperate to get away, and if he hadn't done that, he would have gotten himself into bigger trouble.
He watched as the aunt comforted the little girl. She scooped Sophie up into her arms and held onto her. She hugged her little girl and whispered soft, comforting words to her. The woman rocked the trembling child back and forth.
The sight of it reminded Blocky of the mother chocolate bunny that he and Snap ran into that one time. After the whole misunderstanding was cleared up and she got her babies back, she was more than happy to share her chocolate milk with them, treating them like they were just a couple more of her babies. At this memory, Blocky couldn't help but smile. He always found these kinds of moments to be rather cute.
Sophie had calmed down rather quickly as her mom hugged her. She soon stopped crying altogether and the woman set her daughter on the ground. Sophie took a look towards him and frowned. He winced at this and cringed back, wondering if the girl was going to try to scold him. Thankfully, she simply turned in another direction and found another piece of paper to torment...er...draw on.
Blocky now just had to wait for the woman to disappear. He hoped that Rudy's aunt would disappear quickly. He had his one chance at getting out of here, and it was just a few feet in front of him. The chalkboard was right there. The woman hadn't even noticed it yet. All she had to do was back away and leave. Now that her daughter was okay, surely, she would turn around and leave. Then he could make his move.
The zoner's body began to shiver in fear when something else happened entirely. Instead of leaving like he hoped, the woman grabbed a large tarp and put it over the chalkboard. She pushed it into the ground and bent the legs inward. Soon they were flattened completely, a snap indicating that they were now locked in place. The woman finished wrapping it up in the tarp, picked it up, and began to take it away.
Blocky couldn't believe it. A cold sensation clutched at his chest as he watched the woman take away the chalkboard. His one chance at getting home... It was gone... Just like that... She had come and taken it away from him. Now how was he going to get back?
And what of the others? How were they going to get home now? He quickly relaxed when he realized that they would just find another chalkboard. But where... Penny's...that's it. If he could just get to Penny's place, he may have a chance at getting home. Penny had a chalkboard, too.
He just needed to get out of here. With Sophie now distracted, now was the perfect chance for him to make his getaway. He cralwed out from underneath the bed. He stared at her for a few seconds. Making sure that she, indeed, wasn't paying him any attention, the green zoner began to make his way out of the room, the aunt already down the steps with the chalkboard.
Blocky paused for a moment. He tried to think of what he was going to do. He suddenly realized that he had no idea which way Penny's place was. And unlike Snap, he couldn't go to anyone for help. Snap could pass off as a kid in a costume, but not him. He was way too flat. If someone spotted him...
Suddenly he froze. He heard something from down the steps. A creaking sound, sliding against the floor. He saw a flash of light, and he soon realized what was going on.
Rudy's aunt was taking the portal outside...
Sucking in a sharp breath, Blocky's mind instantly switched from merely trying to escape to wanting to protect ChalkZone. He had to get that chalkboard back. He couldn't believe he had nearly forgotten about it. How could he have expected the woman not to do anything that could expose ChalkZone while he tried to get back? He needed to take it and hide it somehow. But how would he do that without getting spotted?
He would have to figure out something and fast. There wasn't much time left. As he moved down the steps slowly, he could get a glimpse of Rudy's aunt dragging the covered chalkboard outside. He took in quick breaths and sped himself up. Soon he reached the bottom of the steps, but by then, the door had shut all the way.
He stood there in shock, unable to believe just what had happened. He tried to open up the door, but the thing was so slick, and it stung him a little. He guessed it must have been recently cleaned, but not thoroughly dried. He tried to squeeze underneath the door, but there was hardly any space there. He wouldn't fit through. He turned his head left and right, desperately trying to figure a way out.
Noticing the window in the living room, he rushed over towards it. He pressed his hands against the cold surface and looked through it. Outside, he could see Rudy's aunt holdling onto the tarp-covered chalkboard. His eyes followed her, and soon they noticed a van parked not far. His eyes widened in horror as he realized what was going to happen.
Rudy's aunt must be selling the chalkboard or giving it away.
He tried his best to control his hyperventilating breathing. Many thoughts raced through his head. All of a sudden, there was a lot more at stake now. It was one thing if Rudy's aunt just kept the board. At least they could plan a way to get it back, and even if she did see the chalk world, she would be more easily reasoned with. But these people whom she was giving the chalkboard too? They may not be so cooperative...
Blocky had no idea who these people are, or why they wanted the chalkboard. He didn't know if they had any idea of ChalkZone's existence. He had no idea what they had planned. For all he knew, it could just be a simple selling or giveaway. But that didn't erase the threat of what might happen if they were to see the chalkboard's opening...
Blocky moved away from the window sill and looked around in desperation. Somewhere, there had to be a way out. An open window. Another door. Something that he could use. He didn't have much time. If he didn't get out there...
...then who knows what will happen?
He hoped that Rudy and Penny would notice the portal moving. He hoped someone in ChalkZone sees it and keeps track of it. He hoped that the two creators realized what was going on and were thinking of a backup plan. If Rudy could just erase the portal, then it would be fine. He could do so from the side of ChalkZone. A simple, easy fix. Heck, he might be able to if he had an...
He saw an eraser not far from where he was. His eyes stared intently at it. Such a dangerous thing. He could feel his heart racing just looking at it. He knew full well what could happen to him if he messed around with it too much. He knew of the danger it had for him. Yet...despite the risk, and despite the fear he had for it, it may be his one chance. Even if Rudy and Penny were aware, they might still need his help.
Grabbing onto a plastic bag he found laying on the ground, he scooped up the eraser into it and tied it up, preventing its dangerously abrasive layers from touching him. Keeping a good, tight grip on it, the zoner turned and rushed through the house, hoping to find some way of getting out.
sss
Terry did her best to ignore the skeptical look she got from Von. She focused her eyes on the window next to her. She glared as she stared out at the Tabooties' home. The plan had been initiated; now all they had to do was wait.
She ignored the groans she got from the man sitting next to her. She did not bother looking at him in the eyes. She knew what he was thinking. She knew what he might think of her 'little plan', as he had put it. She didn't have any desire to argue with him, especially not now. The plan was in motion, regardless of what he thought of it. And if all went well, they would have their revenge, as well as reclaim their dignity.
Terry knew full well that this plan could easily backfire. The woman on the phone, whom she found out was Rudy's aunt, had been told of what she had been doing. She knew of her obsession with the chalk world. This realization made her bite her lip. This woman could easily have resisted, and not allow her what she needed.
She was thankful that the woman did eventually cave in with money. Of course, she had no intention on fulfilling that promise. She did not have such money available. Perhaps Von did. She hadn't bothered to ask him if he could loan the woman the money she promised her so that she wouldn't call the police. But if he didn't... Terry cursed herself for not thinking this through more.
But no time to worry about that now. The woman was approaching the van now. She had to get herself ready. She had to look as proper as she could for this interaction. After all, the woman was not likely going to hand over the goods if she looked like a disheveled bum.
"You there!" Terry barked as she tossed him a moist toilette. "Get cleaned up! We've got company!"
Von snatched the cloth with ease. He looked down at it. He cocked an eyebrow. "Why should I..."
"Just do it!" Terry hissed. "I don't need to explain everything to you!"
Von shook his head. He looked like he was going to argue with her more but thankfully, he refrained from doing so and started to wipe his face with the moist toilette. He muttered under his breath, "Ziz plan of yourz iz ztupid..."
Terry ignored his words as she focused on the woman approaching them. A part of her wished that it had been Mr. or Mrs. Tabootie approaching as she felt it would have been easier dealing with them. This woman, on the other hand, she didn't know as much about. She didn't know what to expect when interacting with her. She would not be able to plan very well, and it was all going to be luck of the draw.
Her eyes locked onto the keyboard. Her mouth tugged into a broad smile. Perfect.. The woman did bring it down with her after all. Terry had been worried the woman would want to talk to her more before actually bringing out the goods. And for once, no sign of that little brat or his friends around to stop her.
She hoped that this chalkboard still had the portal on it. She didn't know how Rudy Tabootie handled that, if he kept the portal open or if he erased it. She had no way of accurately predicting his behavior in that regard. If the portal was still open, then she'd secure it somehow. However, even if it wasn't open, there was still another purpose this served, which would suit their needs just fine.
It would prevent that little zoner she and Von spotted earlier from returning home. She predicted that he, out of desperation would follow the chalkboard and try to get back inside of it. He would leave the safety of the home and be a perfect target. No one would suspect a thing; after all, he looks like a piece of paper. She gave a small smile. This turned out much better than if it were Snap. It'd be hard for her getting him in her bag without someone trying to stop her. They would mistake him for a child. But no one would come to this green zoner's aid. He was just a piece of paper.
Getting a working portal was nothing more than a bonus to her. It'd be nice to have, but it wasn't necessary for her her goals. That green chalk creature, he was the one that would set everything into motion. He was the bargaining chip that she needed to force the two brats to cooperate. He was the specimen that was going to prove to the world that chalk entities were indeed real, and that there was a world made entirely of chalk.
So long as she had the rectangle creature, she couldn't lose.
As soon as the brown-haired woman was half-way across the street, Terry turned to Von. She nudged him with her elbow, causing him to drop his moist toilette and shoot her a look. She ignored it and hissed at him, "She's almost here! Get out of the van, and let me do the talking, okay?"
"Well, I'm pretty good at negotiating." Von said. He gave a haughty smile, placing his hand against his chest. "You should let me..."
Terry shook her head, glaring at him. "You would screw things up! It was hard enough to convince that woman to come out here! I will not let you undo all of that!" Terry ignored the man's growl at her as she reached for the door. As she paused, preparing to open it, she gave the man a sideways glance. "Now step out. Let's get this over with quickly, before the two children find out what's going on..."
Von opened his mouth to speak, but he shut it when she glared at him again. He shook his head, still looking uncertain and skeptical of this plan of hers. She merely shook her head at this display of disbelief from him. It didn't matter if he didn't think the plan would work or not. What did matter was that she knew it would work, so long as everything played out correctly. That meant no input from him unless she asked. They were so close...and if that man screwed this up...
She shook the thoughts out of her head as she stepped out of the vehicle. She could hear the door shut from the other side. She turned her head just enough to see Dr. Von Doktor coming around to join her. She then looked over at the woman and, putting on the friendliest face that she could, she raised her hand up and waved at her.
"Hello! Greetings, Ms..." Her voice trailed off when she realized she didn't know the woman's last name.
"Just call me Tilly." The woman said. "I don't care if someone calls me by my first name or not." She let out a grunt as she dragged the chalkboard closer. "This...is what you wanted, right?"
Terry looked at the item the woman was carrying. She noted how it was covered up with a tarp. "Is this the chalkboard?"
Tilly nodded her head. "Yes." She set the chalkboard down. She wiped off her hands. Despite looking pretty strong, the woman looked a bit exhausted from dragging the thing around. "I'm not sure why you want this old thing so badly."
"Trust me, I have my reasons." Terry turned her head to Von. She grabbed onto his arm and pulled him closer. "He will be giving you payment."
Von spluttered at this. "I will?! I didn't..."
Terry shot him a death glare. "We talked about it in the van." She said through clenched teeth, doing her best not to let any suspicion rise up in Tilly. "Now get out your wallet and write a check!"
"Oh okay..." Von said. Without another word, he pulled out a check and began to write a sum of money on it.
"And make sure to give her a generous amount for it." Terry said in a soft voice. The man merely nodded his head. Terry turned her attention to Tilly. "We promise, you will not regret this decision."
Tilly nodded her head. "I sure hope so." She folded her hands together and turned her head to the side. There was a somewhat sad expression in her eyes. "Rudy isn't speaking to me, so I hope I can use this money to cheer him up."
"Don't worry. You will." Terry said, smiling the best she could.
Tilly returned the smile. "And I wish you the best of luck with.." She looked at the chalkboard. A look of confusion plastered over her face for a few seconds. She then shook her head. "..whatever it is you will be doing with this thing.."
Terry smiled at this. "Thank you." She said in the nicest tone of voice that she could muster up. She turned her head towards Von. She frowned when she saw that he was still writing on the piece of paper. "You aren't done with that yet?"
"Don't worry. I'm almost done..." Von quickened up his writing when he saw Terry look at him. Terry wordlessly reminded him that they didn't have a lot of time to fool around. They needed to get out of here. Von swiftly finished writing the check, tore it out of his checkbook, and handed it over to Tilly. "Here you are!"
"Thanks." Tilly examined the check. She held it out and tilted it to one side, looking at the number the old man had written. She frowned at first, and Terry wondered if the woman was going to demand more money. "Okay, a pleasure doing business with you." Thankfully, she didn't. She turned and walked away.
Terry grinned at this. Now they have the chalkboard. The first part of their plan was a success. Now she just had to wait for that green chalk thing to come on out. If it wanted to come home so badly, it will leave the house and try to catch up to the chalkboard. Then, she and Von will strike.
First, however, she wanted to make sure if this chalkboard had a portal or not. Whether or not it did would affect how the rest of the plan would progress. She could adapt either way to it. She was flexible like that. Gripping the bottom of the tarp, she lifted it up enough to expose the chalkboard itself. And, to her amazement and satisfaction...
..there was indeed a portal there.
Terry quickly covered it up before Von had a chance to see it. She didn't need him knowing about it right now. He might be too brash and rush in. Terry knew they still had to play it safe. She had been too brash before, and look at where that got her. No, they would need to play it smarter and safer this time around. They have a portal, but they would simply secure it for now. No attempts to enter the chalk world would be made until further notice.
Terry took a moment to look around, turning her head left to right. She didn't see the little brats coming down the street, or from the house. She guessed that they were still in the chalk world and hadn't yet gotten out. It was hard to tell since they didn't have the tracker out with them at the moment. No matter, they could check when they get back in.
Now was the time to go. She didn't want to run the risk of Tilly changing her mind, or Rudy showing up unexpectantly to steal away her success like on that blasted television set. Gesturing to Von, they carried the chalkboard towards the back of her van. The doors were propped open and they set the chalkboard inside, keeping it covered up by the tarp.
They then climbed back into the vehicle. She would have left to go back to the lab, since they have a portal now. But she hesitated. They still needed that green creature before they went. But they couldn't stay in this same spot. Tilly might get suspicious.
Upon hearing her turn the keys in the ignition, Von stared at her in shock. "What are you doing?!"
"We need to move further down the street." Terry said in a firm voice. "We cannot allow that woman to see us still parked here. We will drive around the block and park on the other street behind the house."
"I suppose that makes sense." Von said.
"Oh and Von?" Terry said as she gave him a sideways glance. "Make sure you grab the laced bag back there." Upon realizing that Von was confused, she added, "I researched chalk and there is something that interacts with it in an...interesting way. I think this will help us keep the creature weak while we transport him."
"Gotcha." Von said, nodding his head once.
Without another word, the pair drove down the street. It was time to get ready for part two of the plan. It was time to get that little creature before Rudy had a chance to do anything to stop them. Terry couldn't help but smile. She had always heard that revenge was sweet. But the path to get there was just as enjoyable.
She did not notice that a pair of eyes had been watching her.
sss
Tilly was still so confused. She wasn't sure what to make of this unusual encounter. She had never heard of anyone who was this interested in chalkboards. She never met anyone who would spend that much money on a chalkboard. Were they thinking straight at all?
She had to keep looking at the check to make sure that it wasn't a trick of the eye or anything. The same amount was constanly present. A whopping $1,700 is what was paid for the chalkboard. This was more than enough to pay for all kinds of high quality art suppies for both her daughter and her nephew. It was an excessively high amount, but she didn't want to rush back and question them, especially since this was the easiest sum of money she had ever gotten. All it cost her was one measley chalkboard.
She planned on cashing this check as soon as possible. She knew that Rudy would be a little upset with her for selling his chalkboard without his permission. But he'd fell better once she got him something really nice. A nearly birthday present of sorts. She would get him something even better.
Tilly stuffed the check into her pocket. She grabbed her keys and got herself ready to leave. She paused for a moment. She looked upstairs. Should she go up and try to find Rudy and speak to him? After all, he wouldn't be happy knowing that his chalkboard was taken from him. Maybe she should ease his confusion at it being gone now before she went out.
She soon decided against it. The little boy hadn't come out of hiding since their last interaction in the living room. He may not be in the mood to talk. She didn't want to force him out if he didn't want to. She decided it was best to just leave him be. She would surprise him when she got back.
The woman headed towards the door. As she opened up the door slowly, she noticed that Terry had not yet left. She was standing there with that scientist guy. She looked like she was thinking about something. She frowned in confusion. She wondered why she hadn't hoisted that chalkboard up and put it away. Surely, with her van, that wouldn't have taken that long.
Then she saw that the red-haired woman was pulling up the tarp, curiosity piqued in her mind. Even though she had a feeling at Terry may have just wanted to check the chalkboard's condition, there was a part of her that couldn't turn away. She kept staring as the tarp was pulled further up, and then she saw something that shouldn't be there.
Was...was that..light...? The woman sucked in a sharp breath. Why was there light coming from the chalkboard? Had a flashlight gotten stuck in the tarp somehow? No, she would've felt it. But if it wasn't that, then...
She nearly fell to the ground when she saw what was causing the light. Her legs were so weak, it was difficult to keep herself standing. She was unable to tear her eyes away from it. She resisted the urge to rush out and demand Terry what this thing was.
An opening. There was an opening on the chalkboard.
Terry had closed it down too quickly for her to get too many details. But she saw enough to confirm that there was some kind of hole in the surface of the chalkboard. There was light, and some green. Grass? A blue sky? Was this thing a...a portal to another world? This realization caused a shiver to wrack through her body, and she put her hand to her mouth nearly dropping her keys in the process.
Many thoughts raced through her mind as she numbly watched the van leave. What she had seen would be imprinted on her mind for a long time. It may have been quick, but no way would she forget this anytime soon. She could feel her body shake from the realization. Her legs, unable to carry her any further, just plopped down, and soon she was on her knees in front of the door.
A dawning realization creeped in the back of her mind. This...this is why they wanted the chalkboard. This is why they paid this much money for it. They wanted this portal thing. A portal that led into some unknown world upon which she had almost no knowledge of. A world of infinite possibilities. A world that could be dangerous. And she had helped them get there.
A burning feeling began to rise up in her stomach. Her anger from before returned swiftly. As much as she was peeved that Terry did not tell her the truth, it was not her she was the most angry with.
It was Rudy.
Why didn't he tell her about this? How long had this been going on? Where did the portal come from? So many questions raced through her head. She clutched it, feeling a headache spreading through her temples. The realization that Rudy may have been visiting another dimension made a lump crawl its way into her throat, and she resisted the urge to throw up. Fear for his safety and anger that he never spoke up before ruled her mind.
How could Rudy do something so foolish? How could he have been doing this behind his folks' backs? She recalled how her sister said that Rudy would disappear for hours. They had all assumed he just had a special hiding place he liked to say and think. Was this where he was actually going? To this alternate dimension?
She narrowed her eyes and bit her lip so hard, she nearly drew blood. She tightened her grip on the check, nearly crumbling it in her hands. She couldn't believe that Rudy could be so reckless... She shot a glare towards the steps. He had a lot to answer for.
sss
Blocky sighed with relief when he was able to slip out of the backdoor. Rudy's aunt being present made it a little harder for him to get out. Luckily, she appeared to be distracted by her thoughts to really notice him walking behind her. He was thankful for his paper-like design, as it made him quite lightweight and quiet.
The backdoor wasn't closed all the way. There was a slight crack to it. More than what the front door offered. It was enough for him to slip through. He eased his way out and soon he was on the other side. He slipped and fell into the grass. He spluttered, spitting out the blades of grass and climbed back to his feet. Brushing himself off, he looked around.
Which way should he go? He knew that the van taking the chalkboard was around the front, but he remembered hearing the chug of the engine and he knew that the van would not be there anymore. That didn't worry him, however. There was the chance that the vehicle would spin around on the other side. Yeah, it was wishful thinking, but what did he have to lose? He could at least try and if that option wasn't available, well he could just hang around here until Rudy and Penny come out.
He moved along the side of the house, keeping his hand pressed against the wall. He looked left and right, keeping himself hidden the best that he could. This was not an easy thing to do. Even with the bushes, he was largely exposed. He was just glad there was a large fence in the backyard. This provided him some protection from being spotted, but it was not perfect. And to make matters worse, he was going to have to cross it if he wanted to reach the other side.
"Rudy Tabootie!"
Blocky jumped, nearly screaming at the sound of that loud voice suddenly calling out. He turned himself around and looked back towards Rudy's house. It sounded like Rudy's aunt, and she was pissed.
He wondered why she was so angry. Had Rudy forgotten to do something that he'd promised he'd do? Did she notice him gone and was not happy with him disappearing like that? Or maybe...no... It couldn't be possible... The zoner's eyes widened in horror at the very idea. It...couldn't be...right...?
Had the woman spotted something with the chalkboard? Did...did she see the portal...?
Blocky felt a surge of chilling fear rise up inside of him. If Rudy's aunt saw the portal... If she had become aware of Rudy sneaking into an alternate dimension...
The rectangular zoner didn't have much time to dwell on this fact. Something loomed over him. He froze, a chill rushing throug his body as a shadow covered his body, and he could hear excited breathing behind him. Slowly, he turned his head. His eyes widened in horror at what he saw.
Two humans... Smiling at him...holding a bag...
Blocky felt his heart skip a beat at this sight. He attempted to make a run for it, but it was too late. Darkness descended upon him completely as he was suddenly covered in a bag. He let out a grunt as the top of it was tightened and he was thrust upwards into the air. He hit against something solid and he realized he was being carried away.
"Help! Help!" Blocky cried, pounding on the bag. "Somebody! Help! I..."
Blocky didn't have time to finish. Suddenly, he felt drowsy and weak. He could feel his energy being sapped from him by an invisible entity. He swayed from side to side, his eyes growing heavy. He struggled to stay awake, but it was no use. He soon collapsed, his body going limp. He found it difficult to move, even harder to keep his eyes open. It didn't take long for his eyelids to shut completely, and darkness loomed over him. He slipped into unconsciousness seconds later.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 22, 2014 22:51:33 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 22, 2014 22:51:33 GMT -5
Chapter 10: Disappears
Best to act fast, or you will regret it later. How fast things can happen.
sss
Rudy breathed a sigh of relief. It felt as though a burden had just been lifted up from his shoulders. He couldn't help but smile at the doctor before him. He was so happy that it took all his will power not to rush over and hug him. One of the biggest worries on his mind had just been alleviated for him.
"So they are okay?" He heard Penny say. There was a tinge of hope to her voice. "They will recover?"
The doctor, holding a clipboard in his hands, nodded his head once. "Yes. They will need some time to rest of course. Especially Snap. But we have found no major injuries on them. I imagine they will be able to leave in few days. If they have to stay longer, then we will tell you."
"Thank you." Penny said as she let out a relieved sigh.
Rudy smiled at this. He was glad that everything was going to work out okay. They both had been so worried about Rapsheeba and Snap. They were concerned that they were hurt worse than it looked. It was such a relief to know that they were going to be okay. That was one less thing that he and Penny had to worry about.
They had arrived at the hospital a short time ago. He wasn't sure exactly the length. Perhaps an hour? Maybe not as much. Time always seemed to move so slowly in these hospitals. He sometimes felt his mind go numb just from shere boredom, sitting there and wait. The only thing preventing that was his worry for his friends. Often, his mind would have storms of what could become of them. There were several possibilities, each new one worse than the last.
They had rushed there as soon as they could. After drawing a mode of transportation, they reached the hospital as fast as was possible without risking injurying them further. They didn't spare much time to speak to the zoners. As much as it pained Rudy to leave them in the dark about the tornado's situation, he had to drop off his friends at the hospital first. He was so worried about them.
Especially Snap... The poor guy was disoriented ever since he first ran into him when he found Penny. Snap was not fully there, or truly aware of what was going on. He constantly insisted that he was fine even though he clearly wasn't. He was very unsteady on his feet, and a few times he nearly fell down. He swayed from side to side, his eyes were unfocused, and he looked like he just woke up from a year long nap. He was just...not right. And when he found out from Penny he was knocked unconscious, that had him even more worried.
He had been tense the entire time they were there. When Snap and Rapsheeba were taken back to be examined, he remained by Penny's side, sometimes holding her hand as he stared at the clock. He waited as the seconds and minutes crawled by very slowly, waiting on the results. He could feel his stomach tie up in knots. He felt a surge in his stomach like he wanted to throw up. The wait was just unbearable.
When the doctor came out and delivered the news, it felt ike a rock that was on his back had been rolled off. It was such a huge relief, knowing that they were both going to be okay. This was the best news he had gotten all day.
"Can we see our friends?" Rudy asked. The doctor frowned and shook his head. Rudy looked at the doctor in confusion. "Huh? Why not? I thought you said they were fine."
"They are, but...we still need to monitor them." The doctor said quickly. "They are still being examined. The doctors would not appreciate you being in there."
"But...it's only going to be a short visit. Surely we can..." Penny started to say.
The doctor cut her off. "No, I'm sorry." He raised his hadn up. "Absolutely not. No exceptions."
Rudy frowned at this. It was strange that the doctors won't let him and Penny in. They were ChalkZone's protectors. Surely, they could make an exception for them. They weren't going to cause trouble or anything. They knew to back off and let them do their work.
But...oh well. He didn't feel like arguing with him right now. He had just been running for his life from some wicked tornado and barely made it out of it, and then he had his heart worked up when he realized his friends had been hurt. He didn't really feel like causing more stress for himself by arguing with this zoner. He and Penny could always visit later, when the doctors weren't so concerned about them 'interrupting business', or whatever they'd say.
And there was the matter of informing the citizens of ChalkZone City about the fate of the tornado. They needed to know that they were safe now and that the twister was dealt with. He also needed to see that the injured were tended to, and see what he could do to help rebuild the buildings that had been destroyed.
He hoped no one was seriously hurt in that attack. He would feel awful if a zoner had been seriously injured, even killed, by this whirlwind. He recalled just how dangerous it was. And the fact that it appeared almost...sentient... That sent chills down his spine. He didn't know what kind of person would make such a thing. Regular twisters were bad enough. To give them a mind and a will to destroy...
Rudy tried his best not to think about it. He was certain the person who drew it didn't know what they were doing, and just didn't realize the harm they were bringing. There wasn't much he could do about it except keep on the eye out for more in case the person decided to draw another. The zoners would also have to be prepared, then again, they always were, since dangerous creations could be erased at any given moment.
Not wanting to potentially cause any further conflict, he and Penny said their goodbyes to the doctor quickly and left. As they went out, the doctor called out to them and told them they could come back in a few hours to see their friends if they'd like. They thanked the doctor and walked out of the hospital.
The two friends stood on the side of the hospital, leaning against the wall. They were quiet for a few moments. They reflected on what happened today. Things were certainly a lot more...exciting than they thought they were going to be. Then again, that's how it always was. They never predict when these things happen. They just kind of...do.
Just then, something crossed Rudy's mind. He widened his eyes, unable to believe he hadn't thought of it. He looked left and right, feeling his mind start to race.
Penny looked at him with concern. "Rudy? What is it?"
"Blocky..." Rudy whispered. "Was he with us when we went to the hospital...?"
Penny paused for a moment. "No..." Her voice sounded haunting. "He had Sophie with him and..." She took in a sharp gasp and looked around. "I don't see her anywhere here."
Rudy's heart clenched. He took a step back, a disbelieving look in his eyes. They had lost Blocky and Sophie. How could they have done that? Rudy thought for sure they were with, but he had been in such a hurry to get Rapsheeba and Snap to the hospital that he didn't do a head count to make sure Blocky and Sophie were with them and.. Oh no..what had he done..? How could he have left them alone like that?
Penny put a comforting hand on his shoulder. "We will find them, Rudy. Don't worry." Penny tried to sound as reassurance as possible. "We just need to go back and retrace our steps. I'm sure they didn't wander far." Rudy looked at her, uncertain of what to believe. "It will be okay, Rudy. Blocky is responsible. You know that."
Rudy took in a few deep breaths. "Yeah...you're right..." He could feel his heart rate slowing down a little. He gave his friend a grateful smile. It didn't last very long before a frown returned to his face. He looked out in the direction that they came. "Come on... Maybe we can find them before my aunt gets suspicious."
"Good idea." Penny said. "The last thing we need to worry about is your aunt finding you missing for too long."
Rudy nodded his head. "She's not like my mom and dad. She may try harder to find me. And if she goes into my room..." Suddenly Rudy's arms stiffened out at his sides, and he let out a small scream. "Oh my gosh!" He clutched his head tightly, digging his fingernails into his scalp. "The portal! I forgot to erase the portal!"
Penny looked at him in horror. "Oh Rudy..."
Rudy grabbed onto Penny's hand. He pulled on her roughly. He felt guilty when he heard her grunt. But they didn't have time to spare. They needed to secure the portal before they did anything else. They would search for Blocky and Sophie after they ensure that the portal was safe. "Come on! We've got to erase that portal!"
The two children immediately took off. There wasn't time to waste. Rudy knew the longer they waited, the more likely his aunt would walk into his room and find the portal open. He had to make sure that didn't happen. It would be a complete disaster.
To have someone else find out about ChalkZone... That would be a nightmare. They already had Terry and Vinnie to worry about, and possibly Von. He didn't want another person to find out as well. He didn't want Tilly to learn about his adventures in an alternate dimension. He couldn't begin to imagine how she might react to it. And then if she found out Sophie had gotten in there...
This would be worse than Terry or Vinnie or Von finding out. It was worse because it was on a personal level. He could deal with having to defend ChalkZone against people he didn't really care that much about. He didn't mind running circles around them or making them angry, because they were his enemies, and he knew they hated him right back.
But for his aunt to find out... That would be a whole different story. He loved his aunt, and he knew how much she cared about him. He would feel awful having to go against her, to violate that familial bond they had. He couldn't do to her what he did to Terry or Vinnie. He'd feel awful about it. And his aunt...she loved him too much to let him wander around in what she may see as a 'dangerous dimension'. She would most certainly tell his folks about it, and then..what were they going to do...? Bar him from going into ChalkZone? Would they spread the word? Would it get exposed...?
Rudy felt like cursing himself out for forgetting to erase the portal. He was usually good with that sort of stuff. The fact that he forgot this time... He wanted to smash his head in the wall. How could he have been so stupid? He could only hope that he would make it back in time to ensure that his aunt would not find out.
Only time would tell if he would succeed or fail.
sss
"No...No..." Rudy whispered. He smacked his lips together, his eyes darting around. Then, a few seconds later, he screamed, "No!"
Penny watched her friend sadly. She rubbed her hands together nervously, clenching her teeth. She hated to see Rudy like this. So upset, so angry, so...terrified... She wished she could comfort him. She wished she could say something to help him feel better. But at the moment, she was drawing a blank.
They had recently arrived at the location where Rudy gets into ChalkZone from his home. It hadn't taken them too long to get here. Maybe a few minutes, but to them, it felt so much longer. To them, they couldn't move fast enough. Every second counted. Every moment that passed was a second wasted. There was so much riding on this. Time all around them appeared to slow down, coming to a hault. Minutes swiftly transformed into hours, and she and Rudy both couldn't help but fear the worst.
Penny tried to remain rational about the situation. She tried to remind Rudy, and herself, that there was still time. Tilly may not have gone into his bedroom yet. The portal was probably just sitting there in his empty room, just waiting to be erased. They had to keep calm and avoid getting themselves worked up. They would not solve anything that way.
Then came the painful shattering of hope when they finally arrived at their destination. Penny had went quiet in horror, while Rudy found it difficult to keep quiet. He frantically called out, hoping it was some kind of sick joke. He had even turned to her and wondered if she did anything, which she could assure him that she did not.
There was no way they could deny the truth that was before them. Despite the want...the need... of getting that hope back, she knew it was not to be.
The portal...was gone.
So many possibilities filtered through her head. There were so many things that could have happened, many of which would make the situation oh so dire. She was not able to stop the images of possibilities from sifting through her head, growing dread eating away at her stomach.
Had the portal been erased? Had it been moved? Did Tilly come in and take it? Did something else happen? Maybe someone in ChalkZone had... No, that wouldn't make much sense. But...maybe it was still okay. Maybe the portal was just erased. Yes.. Maybe somehow Sophie had one back to the Real World. Blocky could have taken her. She could have erased it herself.
Trying her best to stay calm. Penny moved closer to Rudy and gently nudged him on his shoulder. The boy simply stood there, almost in a trance, as he stared at where the portal had been. "Rudy.." Penny said, trying to get his attention. "Try to draw a portal. Maybe we..."
"It won't work..."
Penny blinked her eyes a few times. "Excuse me..?"
"It won't work, Penny." Rudy turned his head. His face was the most haunting she had ever seen. What he said next nearly made her heart stop. "The chalkboard isn't there anymore..."
Penny gasped and took a step back. "I-It isn't...?" Rudy shook his head. "Are you sure?" She held her hand out in gesture. "M-Maybe we..."
"It's not there. I checked." Rudy's body shivered slightly as emotion swept through him. "The chalkboard is gone!" He shut his eyes tightly, turning his head to face the ground. He kicked the ground hard, knocking dirt up into the air. "Someone took the chalkboard! And we don't have a damn idea where it is!"
"Rudy..." Penny whispered, horrified by both the news and her friend's behavior.
Rudy seethed, taking in a few quick breaths. His narrowed eyes were filled with a mixture of anger and sorrow. He shifted his gaze and looked at her again. Penny felt ice shoot through her body when she saw the look in his eyes. She found it hard to turn her eyes away despite how uncomfortable it was. Rudy looked almost...feral for a split second. The horror shined through his eyes quite clearly, and he looked like someone who had been boxed into a corner.
After a few seconds, Rudy swiftly settled himself down. His expression softened up and his body became more relaxed, less tense. He appeared to realize what he was doing and he gave Penny a regretful expression. He took a few steps back, taking in a couple breaths, looking left and right. It was as though he was making sure he didn't break out into a rampage or something, despite how silly that sounded.
"Penny, I..I'm sorry." Rudy whispered softly. "I don't know what came over me, I..." He put a hand on his head and shook it. "I just felt like...I don't know..."
"Shh...It's okay Rudy. I understand." Penny clasped her hands together, staring at her friend with concern. "You're just worried...frightened. So am I, Rudy." She cracked a small smile. "But don't worry. We are in this together. We'll...we'll think of something..."
Rudy hung his head. "But..what are we going to do?" He tilted his head so he could look at her in the eyes again. This time, his eyes were filled with only sadness. No anger to be seen. "We don't know where the chalkboard was taken, or by whom..."
Penny nodded her head. "That is true." She crossed her arms against her chest. "But.. we won't find out anything here. We will need get back into the Real World and figure things out from there."
"But Penny..." Rudy looked left and right. "Where should we come in from?"
Penny thought about this. There weren't too many places they accessed ChalkZone from. The main place was here, at Rudy's. There was also the school, but only during recess. At least during the times when Mr. Wilter didn't have anybody to watch during that time. The school was likely to be closed right now, so no one would see them coming in.
But that may not be a good idea. If they went in through the school, then they may have to contend with the security system. Even if they took care of that, how would they get out? The doors would be bolted shut until tomorrow, provided they are even open the next day. And what if there were people there? Penny realized that there still might be someone, like the time when she and Rudy snuck into the school, Mr. Wilter had been there, and he had nearly caught them. Penny wasn't sure if the school would be the right place to go.
There was one other place they could try, and it would be easier. They could try her place. She knew her mom would be busy all day. She always was. Her mother typically didn't bother her in her room. Her mom was pretty respectful of her 'territory', as it were, and thus would not enter the room while she was gone.
Yes, that would be the better option. It was closer, and it would certainly be easier explaining their appearance in her home than trying to tell the authorities why she and Rudy were trespassing in a building after hours.
"Let's head to my house, Rudy." Penny said. She made a motion with her arm. "We can have my mom drop us off at your house."
At this, Rudy tilted his head in confusion. "Uh..." He raised his finger up. "Would that be such a good idea...?"
"What do you mean?" Penny asked.
Rudy rubbed the back of his head. "Didn't you tell me something about you fainting and how your mom wouldn't leave you alone for a while because she wanted to make doubly sure that you were okay?" Penny nodded her head slowly at this. She waited for him to say more, wondering what his point was going to be. "Aren't you worried that she is going to try to check again? Or what if she went in your room to make sure you were okay?"
Penny's eyes widened at this. She had almost forgotten about her mishap with Von earlier today. She had been so concerned about the twister, and all that, it had slipped her mind. Her mother had done a thorough look at her already, however, that didn't mean she wouldn't try again. She was her daughter, after all.
"Then that gives us more of a reason to go there." Penny said slowly, her eyes filling with the glow of realization. "If I am not back there soon, and if my mom finds out I'm missing..." She tilted her head slightly so she could give Rudy a sideways glance. "We might have a police case on our hands."
Rudy winced at this. "It might be a bit early for that. She might just think..."
Penny shook her head. "I was in trouble today, Rudy. My mom is going to be extra worried." She turned her head away. "If we don't get back there...If I'm not home..."
There was no time to waste. They couldn't stay here for much longer. Her mother was going to realize she was gone. Her mother would surely come to her room to check on her, only to see she was missing. Her mother would panic and likely call the police, especially due to the fact that she stopped breathing. Even if her mother didn't... It wouldn't be wise to take the risk. Regardless of what she told her mother before, she knew they had to get back there and fast.
The sooner they got there, the sooner she could make sure that her mom isn't going to have a heart attack. And then they could get her mom to take them back to Rudy's, under the guise of spending the night there, and she and Rudy could spend the night trying to figure things out.
Looking over at Rudy, Penny made a quick gesture with her head. "Come on, Rudy. Let's get going."
Rudy didn't bother trying to argue with her this time. She was glad for this, happy that he was coming along with her instead of wasting precious time arguing about what they should do. It wouldn't take them too long to reach her place. The sooner they got there, the better. She could only hope they got there before her mother got worried sick.
She realized they still hadn't determined Sophie's location. This was definitely going to be problematic. Rudy's aunt would be worried sick if she's not home. Penny felt horrible about leaving ChalkZone before finding Sophie, but she also knew the devastation that could strike ChalkZone if another human had found out about it. They would have to find her later and hope that she was just with Blocky somewhere.
The two children ran off into the distance, their feet pounding the grassy ground with each stride. It shouldn't take them too long to reach her place. Hopefully there will be no more complications and that everything will just be smooth sailing from here on out.
But she could not shrug off the nagging feeling that the road ahead will be a lot bumpier than she and Rudy would have liked...
sss
Rudy stared in shock at what laid before him, or rather, what didn't. He shook his head in denial, not wanting to believe it. He exchanged a look with Penny, hoping to see if she had some kind of solution or explanation. But there was just...nothing. She looked just as horrified as she did. Rudy turned his head away and looked back at the space in front of him.
The chalkboard... It... It was gone...
Rudy's mind raced at this realization. He found it hard to control his breathing. His worst fears had just become a reality. His chalkboard was gone completely. He had hoped that maybe it just been moved. But..no... He did not see it anywhere in his room. True, it could be somewhere else in the house, but... the chalkboard had never been moved like that before. And in order for that to happen, his aunt would have...
He trembled at the thought. He couldn't believe that this was happening. He couldn't believe that they had come out of a tough situation with the tornado, and then convincing Penny's mom that everything was all right, neither of which were easy to do. And now, to come here, and to see this...to come to such a sight... It was horrible. How could this have happened...?
He tried to rationalize the situation. He tried to think of something that didn't sound so bad. Maybe there was something that could have happened that still allowed ChalkZone to be safe. Maybe there was something that was missing. Maybe he just wasn't thinking hard enough.
But the more he thought about it, the more he realized... No, he wasn't. There was only one conclusion that this could mean. Only one direction that this could go. There was no way Sophie was strong enough to drag the chalkboard around. She was too little. But his aunt...
The idea of his aunt finding out about ChalkZone made his heart skip a beat. He tried to be more positive. He tried to think of something, but his mind was swirling with a storm of thoughts, a headache sweeping through his skull. His aunt...she was the only one who could have moved the chalkboard. She was the only adult in the house. And there was no way she could have moved it without...
Oh no..
Rudy dropped down onto his knees. He felt Penny's hand on his shoulder. She looked at him with great worry. Rudy kept his eyes downcast as his mind was raging with thoughts that just woudn't leave him alone. Horrible imagery of what coud happen as a result of this...
And all because he didn't erase the fucking portal.
This was all his fault. He should have known better. He should have made sure the portal was closed. He should have erased it as soon as he came into ChalkZone. And now, because of him..of his stupidity... There was no doubt in his mind that his aunt knew about ChalkZone.
Or did she? Another thought came to Rudy's head. It was no less comforting. But what if it was stolen? He remembered how Terry had been on the streets earlier, not far from where he lived. What if she had something to do with this? What if she had snuck into his house and stolen the chalkboard? Or maybe she tricked his aunt into letting her in. Not that it made the situation any better, but it was still another plausibility.
He was glad that at least the problem with Sophie was solved. When he and Penny came, she was busy drawing in one of his notebooks and hadn't really noticed him sneaking into the room. Blocky must have dropped her off and left. This was the only thing that made him smile. At least Sophie was safe and sound.
But his happiness was short lived. There was still the issue of the portal. He had to figure out what happened. He looked down at Sophie. Perhaps she would know. He and Penny had been so frozen in shock, they hadn't bothered to ask Sophie about what had happened. He licked his lips nervously, hoping that Sophie had forgiven him after their previous...spat, if it could be called that.
"Hey, Soph...?"
To his relief, when Sophie looked over at him, she smiled broadly. She immediately got up onto her legs and spread her arms out. "Rudy!"
Rudy grunted as Sophie leaped into his arms and held on tightly. Rudy giggled, along with Penny. He grabbed onto her and held the little girl in his arms. "Good to see you again, Soph!" He looked left and right nervously. "You...uh...forgive me for being a jerk earlier?"
Sophie stared at him for a moment. Then her smile broaded and she cuddled up against him. She planted a quick peck on the cheek and called out, "Rudy! Rudy!"
"I'll take that as a yes." Rudy said with a grin. Then his smile faded slightly, worry becoming more dominant on his mind once more. "Hey.. Do you know where my chalkboard went, Sophie? I can't seem to find it?" At this, Sophie pointed towards the door. "Did someone take it?"
Sophie nodded her head. "Drag it away!"
"Who?" Rudy asked. Before Sophie could answer, there was a loud shout. It was enough to make him and Penny cringe, although Sophie merely looked surprised.
"Rudy Tabootie! Answer me!"
Rudy sucked in a sharp breath. That was his Aunt Tilly, and she sounded furious. He could feel his heart begin to race against his chest as he casted a worried glance to Penny. Although there was a chance that this did not at all relate to ChalkZone, with how angry she sounded...
Rudy quickly set his little cousin down. He looked towards the door. Thankfully, his aunt wasn't coming up the steps yet. But judging from how enraged she sounded, he knew it was only a matter of time before she would do something. Her tone of voice had some frustration in it, as if she had been trying to reach him for a while. He bit his lip. If that's the case..then he better not keep her waiting much longer, or she will come up.
He turned to Penny and quickly handed her the little girl. "Penny, watch Sophie. I need to go speak to my aunt."
"Rudy!" Penny called out. Rudy stopped and looked over his shoulder tentatively. "Do you...want me to come with?"
Rudy thought about this. He would certainly like the company, since he knew his aunt was going to tear him a new one. Penny's company would help him through the ordeal. Soon, however, he shook his head. "No. It's best if I do this alone. My aunt may send you away, anyway."
Penny nodded her head. "I understand." She steadied Sophie in her arms. She watched as Rudy left, giving him a sympathetic look. "...good luck, Rudy."
Rudy paused at this. He looked over at Penny. Slowly, he smiled at her. "Thanks..." His smile fading, he turned around and walked away.
The atmosphere as he exited his bedroom and headed towards the stairs was intense. He hadn't even figured out why he was in trouble, nor did his aunt yell for him again. But the air had somehow gotten so thick... So tense... There was a sudden chill that made him shiver. He wrapped his arms against his chest, rubbing them to generate some form of heat.
It was almost unbearable walking down the steps. Normally, this was not a big deal. But today, due to what was going on... It was more like torture. He could feel himself growing more and more tense as he went down the stairs. Each step felt like something sharp was shooting up through his legs. He couldn't stop gritting his teeth, his mind practically numb, unable to think of anything except for what he might be in for when he reached the bottom step.
He could see the shadow of his aunt. She was standing by the living room. She must have heard him coming. She was waiting for him. Rudy was usually happy to see her, but today... This was even worse than the stupid chores thing. He was almost..terrified...to come down. A part of him wanted to run away so badly. But he felt his body gravitating towards her, as if she were emitting an invisible force that was taking him to her.
And then he saw her face. As he came around, as he turned his head to look, there she stood. The moment he saw her face, he almost crouched down and wet himself. She wore the most furious expression he had ever seen her muster. If looks could kill...
Rudy swallowed nervously, feeling a bitter taste move down his throat. Aunt Tilly just glared at him, her arms folded tightly against her chest. He continued to stare at her, unable to turn his gaze away. Soon, he mustered up the weakest and most nervous of smiles and raised his hand in a quick wave.
"H-Hi, Aunt Tilly..." Rudy tried to sound friendly, but he was unable to stop the cautious tone of voice. "Wh-What did you want...? M-More chores...?" He was practically begging at this point for it to just be more chores. Unfortunately, he was not that lucky.
"Rudy Tabootie.. Do you mind explaining to me..." Tilly's voice wasn't necessarily cold, but it still sent a shiver through his spine. "...why there was a portal into another dimension on your chalkboard...?"
Rudy's heart skipped a beat, nearly stopping altogether. His eyes widened, and he felt like several rocks had just been dumped on his shoulder. He was unable to speak, even breathe, for several seconds. His aunt didn't beat around the bush, and she had just confirmed what he had been fearing this whole time.
His breathing took on a shaky form, and he could feel sweat beginning to pour down his face. He tried to think of something, anything, to say. He tried to think of a way to get her to believe it was all just a dream. But nothing would come. All he could do was stand there and cower in her presense. The way she continued to glare at him... He was unable to think of any kind of lie to get him out of this. And nothing he could say would work anyway. If she had seen the evidence...
No, there had to be something he could do. Anything... This..this couldn't be happening... Please, don't let it be so.. Please..let this all be just one big nightmare... Soon he would wake up and everything was going to be okay.
Rudy yelped when he felt his aunt grip his shouder tightly. She yanked him forward. He ignored the pain in his shoulder as he stared up at her, wide-eyed. "I saw the portal, Rudy. I saw there was another world there. Just..just what were you thinking? How could you have... You didn't tell your folks, did you?"
"I-I..." Rudy gulped and shook his head. "N-No..I..."
Aunt Tilly growled at this. "How could you be so wreckless?! You could have gotten hurt!"
Rudy raised his hands up at his sides. "Please, Aunt Tilly! I-It's not what you think! It's not dangerous! I..."
Aunt Tilly released his shoulder and took a step back. "I can't believe that you did something like this behind your parents' backs. All this time, they thought you just..snuck outside or something when you wanted to be alone. But you...you were going off into this..." Her teeth gritted. "..alternate dimension... with gawd knows what danger! What if you gotten really hurt? We wouldn't know what to do or where to look!"
"Please, just listen to me..." Rudy begged, his heart racing against his chest. "I can explain!"
"Oh I bet you can! But you chose not to tell any of us about this!" Aunt Tilly sneered at him, her anger beginning to reach its boiling point. Her face took on a red shade, making Rudy whimper and cringe away from her. "How long..."
"How long what...?" Rudy whimpered softly.
"How long were you going to this fucking dimension?!" Aunt Tilly snapped at him, her voice raising in volume.
Rudy cowered away from her. He tried to take back away from her, but his feet felt as though they were glued to the ground. "Two years..."
"Two years?!" His aunt wailed. "And in all that time, you never thought of telling your mother or your father?!"
"N-No..I...I didn't want them to worry..." Rudy was getting desperate. He tried to think of something to say to ease his aunt's mind. But what could he do to calm down an enraged woman? "Please...it's not that dangerous..."
Aunt Tilly narrowed her eyes at this. "Then why didn't you tell your folks? If it wasn't so bad, why didn't you say anything?"
Rudy froze at this. He looked left and right, trying to think of what to say. How could he explain the situation to his aunt? How could he get her to understand just what would happen to the zoners if the truth came out? Would she even care about their fate? Would she dismiss them just because they weren't human?
There was no turning back. As much as Rudy wanted to, there was nothing that could be done to get him out of this mess. He was no choice but to tell his aunt the truth. And right now he needed to focus on trying to calm her down. If he convinced her that the world wasn't dangerous, maybe she'd relax more. But then, how would he explain why he didn't tell anyone...? He bit his lip. He had to try something.
"I...I didn't think it was a big deal..." Rudy said. He flinced at this. It was the worst lie he had ever come up with. "I didn't think my parents would really mind it."
Aunt Tilly cocked up an eyebrow at this. "You didn't think your folks would mind it if you spend time in a potentially dangerous alternate dimension?!"
"It's not dangerous!" Rudy cried out. "The inhabitants aren't dangerous! Penny and I are fine in there!" He froze when he realized he had spilled out Penny's name. Before he could correct it, his aunt apparently caught it.
"You not ony endangered yourself, but you took Penny in there as well?!" Aunt Tilly gripped her head, her hair flying upwards. "I can't believe this... How could you endanger the life of your best friend?!"
Rudy waved his hands out in front of him. "I'm telling you! It's safe!" He raised his hands up like he did before, this time, bringing his arms closer to his chest as he gave a nervous smile. "Even Sophie was able to move around in there without..."
Rudy realized he had blown it. He put a hand over his mouth, his eyes bulging open. It was one thing to say he brought Penny in, but to admit that Sophie was in that chalk world as well..?
Rudy winced when he saw the look in his aunt's eyes. Bulging open with anger, her face's red color deepening. He could see her teeth being exposed as she clenched them. Her body began to shake at the realization that her only daughter had been romping around in this alternate dimension.
For several moments, even minutes, all she did was glare at him. He could hear her emit a low growl, but now words came out. She just kept staring at him, giving him a look of anger and disbelief. Rudy could see her body shake harder as the emotion swelled up in her. Rudy could feel his own body trembling in fear. He had screwed up. He really messed things up this time. He wanted to smack himself for such a foolish statement. How could he have let this slip out?
The tense, uneasy silence of the air came to an end when he heard Aunt Tilly exhale slowly, her breath escaping through her clenched teeth. All the rage she was feeling was present in that breath, and it made his blood run cold.
"You took Sophie into that wretched world...?" Aunt Tilly asked. "Rudy, I'm very disappointed in you... Not only did you endanger Penny's life, but you endangered my daughter's!"
"I-I didn't mean to...! She just..got in and..." Rudy stammered. "Look, I got her out before the staplegator and the rhino..."
"I thought you said it was safe!" Aunt Tilly cut him off.
Rudy realized he had just made another grave mistake. "I-I..." He fell silent, unsure of what else to say. Now he wished more than ever that he had Penny by his side. She could have helped him through this.
"It's a good thing, then, that I sold that chalkboard of yours." Aunt Tilly said coolly. Rudy shot her a shocked expression. "Don't look at me that way. You should be thanking me for getting rid of that...that gateway into hell..."
"Y-You sold it...?" Rudy breathed, his wide eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. "How...how could you have...?"
Aunt Tilly shook her head. "Don't you dare try to pull that on me, young man." She curled her lip up in a show of anger. "You are the one who kept lying to your own parents...your own family, about this other dimension. You were the one who constantly endangered yourself, your friend, and even your own cousin!" She took a step forward. "You have no right to get upset with me! It is you who screwed up! It is you who has a lot to answer for!"
At this, anger surged to the surface of Rudy's mind. He glared back at his aunt. "You sold my chalkboard without talking to me first! You violated my privacy, my property! You didn't bother trying to ask me if I wanted to get rid of that chalk board!" He took in several breaths, trying to control his raging mind. "Just...just who did you sell it off to?!"
"That is none of your business!" Aunt Tilly snarled at him. She reached for him again, but this time, Rudy swatted her hand away.
"Yes it is my business! That was my chalkboard!" Rudy jabbed a finger in her direction. "And you stole it! You broke my trust in you and you..." His voice devolved into a growl.
"You already destroyed my trust in you when I found out what you had been hiding from us! You should be ashamed, Rudy!" Aunt Tilly hissed at him as she started to advance towards him. "You screwed up big time! Do you have any idea what might have happened if..." She shook her head, closing her eyes. She looked like she was having a hard time coming up with words to say. "You have been romping around this dangerous world for two fucking years! Two long years! In all that time, you could have gotten killed! But instead of doing the right thing and telling us about it, you chose to keep it a secret!"
Rudy felt his heart pounding harder as he was being backed up against the wall. He looked left and right, gritting his teeth, trying to find a way out. "I had no choice! I couldn't endanger the lives of the people who live there! I..."
"Oh, so these filthy creatures are worth your time and effort, but not your own family?!" Accused his aunt.
"No! It's not like that! Please just..." Rudy tried to regain his composure, but his aunt's behavior was making it hard. He could feel her anger from here, and it was filling up his chest and heart. It intermixed with his own. He knew if he didn't get away soon...
Suddenly, his back touched the wall. He was cornered. He had nowhere to go. All he could do was stare up at his aunt, who had boxed him in completely, and hope that soon, so very soon, this would be all over.
"If that is how much you love your family..." Aunt Tilly's voice was laced in cold sarcasm. "..then I am glad you won't be able to use that chalkboard of yours to create anymore of your worthless crap!"
Rudy froze for a moment, feeling as though a knife just ripped through his chest. Then the burning anger took him over, feeling his face heat up. "You bitch!" He spat. "I worked hard on my art, and you know.."
"Oh shut up, you insensitive brat!"
Rudy let out a cry of pain when Aunt Tilly struck him across the face. The force of the impact sent him tumbling to the floor. He hit the ground in a loud thud, his shoulder smashing up against it.
He laid there for several moments. His mind was in a state of shock. He couldn't move, couldn't speak. He just rested on the ground, laying on his side. He could feel the dull ache in his shoulder, the stinging pain in his cheek that his aunt just struck. He slowly touched it, feeling the warmth of when the palm hat hit him. He felt all the anger from before melt away, replaced with horrific realization.
He slowly turned his head to look up at his aunt. He flinched when he saw her still glaring at him, her teeth bared. Her hand was still raised up, as if she were getting ready to strike him again. Slowly, Rudy climbed up to his feet, keeping his head and shoulders low as he stared at his aunt cautiously, his eyes remaining wide in disbelief.
She had struck him... He couldn't believe that she would..do such a thing... He had never been hurt by her before. She had never acted this way to him before. Rudy could feel his heart shattering inside his chest. A cold feeling rose up inside of him, and he felt a bitter taste in his mouth. In that moment, the trust he had in his aunt was replaced by a hurt feeling of betrayal. He could feel his eyes begin to well up, a very faint whimper escaping his mouth.
His aunt's eyes flickered upon seeing his tears, and then widened. The woman appeared to realize what she had just done. Her scowl was rapidly taken over by a horrified look. She put a hand to her mouth as she stared down at Rudy. "R-Rudy..." She choked. "I-I..."
Tears flowing down his cheeks, Rudy took a step back. He sniffled loudly, trying to fight back the urge to cry. He scrambled to get away from Aunt Tilly when he saw her reach for him. He hunched his body, trembling like a leaf.
"Please... Rudy... sweetie..." Aunt Tilly cooed. "I'm...I'm sorry... Please..."
Trembling, his lip quivering, tears blurring his vision, Rudy rushed past his aunt, and bolted towards his room. He ignored her pleads for him to come back.
sss
"Rudy! Please! Come back!"
Tilly tried to call out to Rudy. She begged for him to come back. But it was too late. Rudy was gone. He ran way from her, and seconds later, she could hear the sound of the door being slammed. She was left alone, standing in silence, in shock at what had just happened.
She couldn't believe what she did. She just...she just struck her own nephew... She knocked him into the ground. She insulted his work and she had called him a brat. She...she couldn't believe that she... Oh, how could she have done that to him? How could she have let her anger get this far...? She stared at her hand, the one that had been used to slap Rudy. She could still feel the sting from when she made contact. Staring at the palm made tears of her own begin to creep behind her eyes.
She had been angry at Rudy for lying. She had been angry that he had kept this world a secret from them. She was so infuriated...but that was only because she loved him so much. She just...didn't want him to get hurt. She was so scared that something could have happened. And then Penny and Sophie...
But that was no excuse for what she had done to him. She had boxed him against the wall and yelled at him. He had been trying to explain to her the situation, but she just kept biting his head off. She treated him like some kind of...of criminal... And she wouldn't let him explain properly. He was too frightened and scared...because she had been acting like such a...such a...
She could still see the look in his eyes after she struck him. He looked so...hurt..so betrayed... She had tried to comfort him, tried to help him feel better, tried to apologize... But it was too late. The damage had already been done.
She had broken the boy's trust in her. She had only been worried about him...and she went and broke his trust. She hurt him mentally and physically. She was his aunt, for crying out loud. How..how could she have...
Emotion swelled up inside of her. The horrible guilt ate away at her stomach, making her feel sick. She dropped down on her knees, her body trembling in disbelief. She wrapped her arms around herself, her teeth clenching, the tears flowing down her face. Unable to take it all, she broke down crying, her sobs echoing in the room.
In a wet, trembling voice, she whispered, "I'm so very sorry, Rudy..." A loud sniffle. "I-I didn't mean it... I didn't mean it..." Her voice vanished, replaced with nothing but whimpers and cries.
sss
Blocky let out a soft groan as he opened up his eyes flowly. He blinked a few times, his vision blurry. He could barely make out anything around him. It was so dark... And the shapes that he could see, they were too blurry for him to fully realize what they were.
His head hurt him so badly. He tried to fight back the feeling of nausea, his head swirling in pain. He felt as though he had been hit with something. And his eyes... They were so heavy, he found it hard to keep them open. It was a struggle just to remain conscious. Just what...what had happened to him...?
The rectangular zoner hardly remembered what happened. He recalled something about a tornado..And he thought he had gone into the Real World.. But that's it. Everything else was just a blur to him. He tried to call upon his memories. He tried to search through his mind and find out information on what happened to him. But he could find nothing.
Well...perhaps he should at least try to get up and walk around. Maybe if he explored this place, he could figure out where he was and go from there. Maybe, when he got back into ChalkZone, he took a wrong turn or something and merely fell asleep. It was possible. He didn't always have the best sense of direction.
But when he attempted to move, he realized something was very wrong. His arms...they wouldn't move. His legs... And what was this pain eminating from them? Why did he hurt so bad? He yanked his arm a little harder, only to cause himself to scream in agony. His body tightened up, giving a quick shiver, before he relaxed as the pain, thankfully, went away. He took in a few quick breaths.
What was going on? Where was he? Why was he immobilized? Why was he in pain? He looked left and right as his vision rapidly cleared, fear eating away at his insides.
"R-Rudy...?" Blocky called out hopefully. "P-Penny...?"
A chilling voice greeted his ears. "Those brats aren't going to be able to help you..."
Blocky whipped his head around. "Who said that?" He cried, his body shaking. "Wh-Who's there?"
He heard footsteps. Two pairs of them, and they were heading his way. He turned his head to see where it was coming from. Forward, in front of him. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he tried to make out the shapes. Shadows formed on the ground, creating even darker areas. Soon, the figures had gotten close enough for him to realize what they were.
Two adult humans. A man and a woman. Significantly different ages. Both of them smiling slyly at him...
Blockly shivered at their expressions. He could tell, just from looking at them, that they had nothing but ill intentions for him. He struggled harder, trying to get himself free. But he only caused himself more pain. He eventually stopped trying, lowering his head as he tried to cope with the pain. He looked back at the adults, seeing no sympathy in their eyes.
Blocky took a moment to look at his left arm. His eyes bulgd open in horror when he saw that the cuff used to keep him there was serrated. And when he struggled, it cut against him. No wonder it hurt so badly... He looked from there and then back to the adults, whimpering as he looked into their malicious eyes.
"Who..who are you...?" Blocky whimpered.
"I am Dr. Von Doktor." The man said. He gestured to the woman. "And ziz iz Terry Bouffant."
Blocky gasped in horror. He recognized those names. Rudy had told him about them. In that instant, Blocky realized just what kind of trouble he was in. Out of fear, he started to struggle again.
"Oh yes, struggle, you chalk creature." Terry said with a sneer. "You are going to be our guest for quite some time. And we are going to have so much...fun..."
Blocky widened his eyes in terror.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 24, 2014 23:23:13 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 24, 2014 23:23:13 GMT -5
Chapter 11: Plans
What lies ahead is a mystery, but that doesn't mean you shouldn't prepare your next step.
sss
"Oh Rudy...I can't believe she said that to you..." Penny whispered softly. "I can't believe she slapped you..."
Rudy nodded his head numbly in agreement. "Y-Yeah... Me neither..."
Penny remained silent. She wasn't sure what to say to her friend. She was shocked by this turn of events. She had never thought things would taken such a horrible path... She was expecting...something. After all, his aunt was yelling quite loudly. But...but for this to... She was unsure of just how to respond to it.
She watched her friend with a saddened expression. Rudy was sitting against his bed, his bed touching it. He was staring off at nothing in particular. He was barely responding to Sophie. The little girl had been trying to get him to play, but soon, she appeared to realize that Rudy was upset. So at the moment, she was trying to cheer him up by getting him to draw or showing him some drawings. It didn't appear to work, but Sophie was still trying.
Penny had to admire Sophie for her persistence. Sometimes, this trait can be a bad thing or get them in trouble, like the situation with ChalkZone. Other times, it was a great quality to have. In this case, she had a strong hunch it was the only thing keeping Rudy from falling into a deep depression.
Right now, Rudy was largely unresponsive. He would still reply at times, but only in quick, short messages. He stayed to himself, hardly ever looked at her, hardly turned his head. He looked almost like he had seen a ghost.
It was uncomfortable for Penny see Rudy like this. So unlike himself. Usually, he'd be talking, drawing, doing whatever to get his mind off of what was bothering him. But at the moment, he was just...not doing anything. He was like a lump on a leg. It was at these moments that Penny was most concerned for him. To get him in that state, whatever had happened must have been pretty bad.
And from what Rudy told her, it was. It was just as they had both feared. His aunt found out about ChalkZone. This, in of itself, was a devastating piece of news, which left ChalkZone's future in a place of urgency.
However, it didn't stop there. Rudy didn't describe too much, but Penny was able to get the gist of what had gone on.
Rudy's aunt had rounded on him, and yelled at him for his 'careless behavior'. She had boxed him in a corner and got increasingly angry as the conversation went on. Then one thing led to another, then she found out she herself had gone in there, and the incident with Sophie... Understandably, the woman had gotten even more furious. After all, she didn't know anything about ChalkZone, other than it being another world, in another dimension.
But when Rudy tried to explain... She had gotten angrier. She had taken it as Rudy 'not caring enough of the family' or something like that. This did boil Penny's blood, as she found it hard to believe that Tilly would say something like that about her own nephew. At the same time, she could hardly blame her. She just felt that was anger talking, and that she just needed a bit of time to cool down. She wished both of them had just left before things escalated.
Sadly, they didn't, which resulted in Tilly apparently insulting Rudy and striking him down. Penny had to admit, she found that hard to believe. Tilly never came off as someone who was particularly aggressive. But when she saw the red mark on Rudy's face and the bruise on his shoulder...
Penny hoped that the two of them could reconcile soon. She had a feeling that both of them were upset. Well she could certainly tell Rudy was. But there was no doubt in her mind that Tilly was also suffering from this. She imagined that she must have been horrified when she found out what she did, and perhaps tried to make amends. She would understand why Rudy would choose to get away from her, however. Now may not be a good time for an apology. Both parties needed to calm down.
"Rudy..." Penny called out as she stared at her friend. Rudy didn't reply. "Rudy." Penny tried again, this time in a louder voice. Rudy turned his head slightly, but did not look at her. At this acknowledgement, Penny said, "In about an hour, why don't you go down to see your aunt? I'm sure that.."
Rudy shook his head. "No."
Penny's eyes widened when she heard just how cold he sounded. This wasn't like Rudy. She bit her lip, raising her head up slightly. "What do you mean? She's your aunt. You were both just angry. You should try to make amends with each other."
Rudy let out a soft growl. "And risk getting hit again...?" He turned his head slightly. He looked at Penny with a narrowed eye. "I'm sure I'm going to love that again."
"Oh come on, Rudy. Don't be this way." Penny pleaded with him. "This isn't who you are. You don't hold grudges for that long."
"I...I just don't want to..." Rudy said, his voice stern. There was still that cold edge, but it had softened up a little. "You weren't there, Penny. You didn't see the look in her eyes. You didn't see...any of it."
Penny nodded her head. "True... But that doesn't mean I don't understand. People get into fights a lot, even between loved ones. Don't let this eat you up inside, Rudy. Let yourself cool down, and then speak to her. You both should make amends with each other."
At this, Rudy shot her a glare that made her stiffen. "What did I do?"
"Well..you did keep this world a secret and you did lie to her and your parents, and Sophie did get into ChalkZone..."
"How is any of that my fault?!" Rudy cried. Sophie cringed at this and she moved away from him. "And we got Sophie back and she was not harmed!" Rudy gripped his head. He seethed loudly, looking like he was trying so hard to calm himself down. "Just...just why should I apologize for any of that? You and I both know.."
Penny cut him off. "Yes, I know, Rudy. We have a good reason to keep that world safe. And yes, Sophie was fine. However, we know that world better than anyone in the Real World. We know how the inhabitents are. We know what is dangerous and what isn't. We built relationships in that world, and we have grown a desire to care about the people there."
Rudy stared at her. His frown slowly softened up. He gave a small nod, acknowledging what she was saying. Penny was glad that he seemed to understand where she was getting with this. So she continued.
"It is easy to think that Tilly was being unfair. But Rudy...she doesn't know that world like we do. She doesn't know what to expect from it. You know that, don't you...?"
"Y-Yeah...I do..."
"And you know that your aunt was just worried sick about you...right..?"
"Yes."
Penny narrowed her eyes at this, giving a small nod. "With that in mind, can you blame her for reacting the way she did when she found out? She just..doesn't understand, Rudy. And she was so angry that it clouded her judgment." She held out her hand in gesture, watching as Rudy lowered his head and turned it away. "I think you should give her another chance. Try to explain to her about this world. Try to get her to understand." She smiled the best she should. "I'm sure this next conversation will go much better than the first one."
There was a long silence between the two. Penny wasn't sure how much time had passed, but she did not dare speak up again. She gave Rudy all the time he needed to reply. His narrowed eyes, and the few small grunts she heard indicated he was struggling with an answer. He must be so conflicted...not that she blamed him.
Even if Rudy decided not to do anything tonight, she knew that he would, eventually, do the right thing. This was Rudy that she was talking about. He always tries to fix things he broke. He was strong enough to admit when he was wrong. He would always apologize if he upset someone.
And she was certain that Tilly was the same way. She was probably sitting down there, waiting for him to come down, or perhaps she was getting ready to come up. Penny knew she didn't mean to hit Rudy; it was just an act of the moment powered by emotion. People say and do things they don't mean when they are enraged.
Rudy finally turned his head back towards her. Penny pressed her lips together as she waited for his answer. A few more seconds passed before he shook his head from side to side.
"I'm sorry, Penny. I-I...I don't think I can do it..." Rudy said softly. Upon seeing Penny's face, he looked away in shame. "I know... But... I'm just..afraid, Penny. I...just don't know if I can face her again."
Penny frowned slightly at this. "You've faced challenges before, Rudy."
"Yeah, but this is different." Rudy replied.
"How?" Asked Penny.
"She's my aunt. I've known her for longer than you." Rudy said softly. "I've known her ever since I was born. She used to babysit me when my parents were away, back before my mom decided to stay at home." Rudy closed his eyes. "Aunt Tilly and I grew close. I would have trusted my life with her."
"I see... And for her to strike you..." Penny said.
Rudy finished, "It broke something inside of me. I...I felt like I..couldn't trust her anymore." Rudy reopened his eyes and looked at Penny. "I know I must sound pretty selfish right now. It's just..how I feel..."
"I understand, Rudy." Penny said. "Families..can be pretty complicated. They're not always perfect, and every one has their flaws." Rudy nodded his head slowly at this. "But Rudy...you shouldn't let that control you. It's only going to get worse if you wait too long. You and your aunt should make amends as soon as possible."
"What if she hits me again? What if that becomes...normal?" Rudy bit his lip. "I-I don't want..."
"I'm sure it was not intentional. Rudy, do you really think your aunt would ever hit you on purpose?" Penny's eyes widened at this.
"I..." Rudy shook his head. "No. I don't."
Penny nodded her head. "Then you know what must be done."
Rudy was quiet for a few moments. Penny and Sophie watched him from a distance, neither of them making a move. They simply waited for Rudy to make a reply. After a few moments, Rudy climbed up to his feet. Penny leaned forward a little, hoping that he was going to do the right thing, either now or later.
But instead, Rudy just went towards his ladder. He hung his head, gritting his teeth. He didn't look like he had lot of confidence right now. He casted a saddened glance at her and Sophie. He then looked away.
"I'm sorry. I just..." Rudy grabbed onto the ladder. "I just need some time to think..."
Holding onto Sophie, Penny nodded her head once. "Sleep on it if you need to, But Rudy..." The boy gave her a backwards glance. "At least try. You both will feel better when you do."
"Hmmph..." Grumbled Rudy as he climbed up the steps to his bed. Penny watched him sadly. There was nothing she could do except watch as he pulled himself in the covers in preparation for sleep.
Penny wished there was something she could do or say to make the situation better. But she had said all she needed to, or could have. The rest was up to Rudy and Tilly. She hoped that one of them would make a move and apologize to the other. And she hoped that it would be soon; she couldn't imagine how worse this might get if neither of them spoke to the other for who knows how long.
Penny felt Sophie squirming in her arms. She set the little girl down and watched as she rushed over to the bed. The tyke jumped up and down, trying to get Rudy's attention. She bit her lip at this. Sophie didn't seem to fully understand what was going on, and how could she? She was only two years old.
Penny looked at the time. She flinched when she saw how late it was. Looking at the window, she saw just how pitch black it was, save for the street lights that popped on. Now would be a good time to go to sleep. They did have school tomorrow, after all.
For a moment, she wondered if she should head into ChalkZone and see how the others were doing. She still needed to find Blocky and thank him for taking Sophie back home, and for keeping her company while in ChalkZone. She could do it now, actually. There was still a bit of time, and Blocky is probably at his Night Zone house, getting ready for bed.
However, she quickly decided against it. With the situation regarding Tilly, she had a feeling that if she saw her missing, she might get angry at Rudy all over again. Tilly must know she was here; her mom would have told her. And if she didn't... Penny bit her lip. Yeah, best wait until tomorrow before she did anything, just to be safe.
Besides, it wasn't like it was that important to head down right now. Blocky was probably crawling into bed right now anyway. He must be so exhausted and tired... Yeah he was probably sleeping right now. She could wait until tomorrow to see him.
Penny got out her sleeping bag and she prepared for sleep.
sss
Blocky tried again to squirm. He tried to yank his arm out. There had to be a way to do this. He was rather flat. He should be able to do this. He was a piece of paper after all. If he could just try hard enough...
He hissed in pain when he felt the jagged parts of the cuffs cut into him. Not enough to draw blood, thankfully. He immediately stopped, allowing the pain to dissipate seconds later. He shivered as he just laid there his mind racing, the reality of the situation weighing down on him.
He was trapped. Truly trapped... He had been captured by the two humans he never wanted to meet. At least Vinnie wasn't here. That would have been even worse. Not that it made his current situation any better. He was strapped down with serrated cuffs, unable to use his 2D powers to get anywhere. The only way he could move at all was if Terry or Von removed the cuffs, and he knew they'd only do that when they were watching him carefully. They were not going to allow him to get way so easily.
He couldn't stop shivering. He was not able to calm himself down. How could he? He was out of ChalkZone in a dangerous world. He was exposed to the elements here. And he was trapped with humans that meant him harm. He had no idea just what they plan on doing with him, but their expressions... That was all he needed to know that they had nothing good planned for him. Even if he did get out, he didn't know where he was or how to get back home. If it rained, he would die. And what if someone else saw him? Blocky had no idea what to expect, and the fear of the unknown gripped his heart.
How was he going to get out of this mess? How would he inform Rudy and Penny of what happened? He knew they would realize he was missing, but they wouldn't know what happened to him. Sophie may not be able to tell them; she was just a little kid. And even if she could, she didn't see him get captured.
He could only hope that Rudy and Penny eventually put two and two together and realize what happened to him. His friends were his only chance of getting out of here. He was not going to be able to do this alone.
At that realization, he took a moment to look around the room. The two humans had left him alone. This was both a blessing and a curse. It was nice that they were away from him. At least they can't do anything while they were gone. But...he still didn't like being alone. And it was so quiet here..and so dark... He could hardly see anything. Even after his eyes adjusted, he could just make out a few shadows and shapes and that was it.
The quietness began to eat away at him. It irritated his ears, causing a dull drumming effect in his head. It was hard to explain. It was just so..uncomfortable, that he wished something would happen. He'd give anything for some noise, even the dripping of water.
Unable to do anything, Blocky just stared up at the ceiling. He took in a deep breath and sighed. He still couldn't stop his shivering, still couldn't get himself to relax. All he could do was lay there and feel his stomach being eaten away by the terror that was taking a hold of him. He wished that something...anything...would take him away from here. But he was not going to be so lucky.
The terrified zoner could only hope that one of his friends realizes what happened before it was too late. He didn't know how long these humans planned on keeping him, or if he was still going to be alive afterwards. The thought that he might die here... He felt ice shoot through his heart at the possibility.
He felt tears form in his eyes. He couldn't imagine what his friends might be thinking. They were either worried sick about him, or they would think he was fine. Either way made his stomach twist in knots. He gritted his teeth as the tears came faster. He closed his eyes, and let his cheeks sting with the salty-tasting liquid.
Please..let someone take him out of here... Let someone make this nightmare go away... Let someone come and end this... He just wanted to go home...
Suddenly, there was a bright light. He stiffened up, letting out a yelp. He turned his head away as something illuminated on his face. He tried to see who it was, but the light obscured them. All he could make out was a bright light in his eyes, and some kind of dark shape. He only knew that it had to be Von or Terry.
When they got closer, Blocky began to struggle left and right. "No, please! Don't hurt me! Just let me go! Please!"
The figure paused, watching him struggle. Blocky didn't dare look, afraid of what he might see. He just trumbled and tugged frantically at his limbs, despite what might happen to them if he used too much force. A cold cackle eventually froze him in place, and he looked over with a wide eye as the light was moved away.
Von stood there, smiling at him. In his hands was a lantern. He must have been using it to navigate the dark hallway of..wherever he was. Blocky had no clue, and at the moment, he didn't care. He just wanted to go home. Was that so wrong? Was that really such a hard request to grant? What did he ever do to Von? What did he do to deserve this kind of treatment?
"You're zuch a..fazcinating zubject." Von spoke in a coldly professional voice. "I've never zeen zomething quite like you. How remarkable..." Von moved closer. He began to pace around Blocky, examining him through a scrutinizing eye. "I wonder how you can live like ziz... Made of chalk... How you can eat, live, all zat..."
"I-I can just tell you." Blocky suggested. He offered a nervous smile. "Do we really have to resort to anything drastic...?"
Von stared at him for a moment. He lowered the lantern on the ground, which ended up making his face appear darker, more threatening. The man folded one arm against himself while his hand on the other arm rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Zat might zound like a good idea... But I zink I will pazz."
The smile never left his face. It sent chills down Blocky's spine. As the man moved around, he struggled to keep his eyes on him. He had no idea what this man was going to do to him. He didn't know what he was planning, what he was going to do to him, and it unnerved Blocky terribly.
Around and around the man walked. At this point, he was no longer speaking. He was just silent. He paced around the zoner slowly, eyeing him up and down like he was just a piece of meat. Blocky felt more tears drip down as he whimpered softly. He increased his rate of breath as he kept his eyes glued on the man's cold ones. What was he going to do to him...?
"All ziz time, I zought perpetual motion waz going to be my ticket to fame, but I waz wrong." The man finally said, breaking the eerie silence. Blocky watched him, his heart beating faster when the man's words began to hint at more of what he was going to do. "I have found zomething elze, zomething far more imprezzive." He stopped at Blocky's side. "And zat, my rectangle friend..."
Blocky let out a gasp when the man suddenly leaned in much closer. His head short forward, becoming only inches away from him. Blocky leaned away the best he could, clenching his teeth in fear.
"..iz you."
Blocky took in several quick breaths, his heart pounding against his chest, a cold shiver moving through his body. He darted his eyes wildly from side to side, trying in vain to find a way out. He winced when he felt the man grab his head and force him to look at him.
"Now...let'z zee how you tick..." Von said in a soft, menacing voice.
His eyes bulging wide open, Blocky jerked himself to the side. He yelped when he felt the serrations in the cuffs start to cut him. "No!" He screamed. "Please! Don't hurt me! I don't want this! Let me go!"
The only response the man gave was a cold chuckle. Blocky stared at him in horror. As the chilling realization of what this man was going to put him through came to light, he shut his eyes and started to cry.
"Please...Rudy, Penny, Snap...somebody...anybody..." Blocky whispered softly, his voice cracking, barely audible. "..h-help me..."
"Oh, zey will not be able to help you..." Von said darkly as he patted Blocky on the head with his other hand. "But don't you worry... Zoon, zey will not be your biggezt conzern..."
Blocky cried harder at this.
sss
Tilly stood outside the door to Rudy's room. She bit her lip, keeping her hand on the doorknob. She wanted to turn it so badly, but she just couldn't do it. Not yet. Something was holding her back. The guilt... It ate away inside of her, leaving behind an internal, blazing trail that made her want to throw up.
This was so hard... She never realized just how hard it was. It really was true, that apologizing was one of the hardest things to accomplish. Parts of her mind were yelling at her, telling her that Rudy should have known better, that he should have spoken to her earlier, that he had it coming. She did her best to shake those thoughts out of her mind, but they kept crawling back, causing some of the bitter anger to return.
But then she would remember what she had done to him, and that would fade away, replaced by sorrow and strong guilt. She fought back the tears, doing what she could to keep them from coming. It was difficult to do so, and she could not stop a few tears from flowing down her cheeks. She was still distraught over what she had done to Rudy. She was in such disbelief that she had...she had actually hurt him... How could she have done that to him?
At this point, however, she was finished with asking herself that question, and the others that popped in. She was tired of crying, of curling up in a ball in a fetal position. What good was that going to do her? Her sobbing would solve nothing. She might still be angry with him. She might still believe he had much to answer to. But she still had to make this right. She had to mend what she had broken.
She needed to apologize. He..he deserved one. She had hurt him. She had spoken so harshly and coldly to him, something she had never done before. She struck him so hard, he hit the ground. She recalled how he had grabbed his shoulder. Her heart skipped a beat at the realization that she may have done more harm than she thought.
She couldn't take it anymore. Narrowing her eyes and sucking in a deep breath, she opened up the door and entered the room.
It was dark, the light having been turned off. She looked around, trying to find Rudy. She wasn't sure if he had collapsed on the ground or if he went up into his bed. A quick scan of the room revealed that he was indeed on the top bunk. She moved in closer, taking care not to step on any of the stuff strewn across the room.
She took notice of Sophie slapping on the ground cuddled up with Penny. Tilly took a double take. Penny? What was she doing here? Was she told about her and forgot or... She shook the thoughts out of her mind. That wasn't important right now. If Penny was here, then she got permission. She kept her focus on Rudy.
She soon reached his bunk and she looked up at him. He had his back turned to her, his body mostly covered by his blanket. She watched as he breathed in and out slowly. He looked so peaceful. It was almost as if nothing had happened.
This moment was soon broken, however, when she reached over to touch him. She gently shook him, and it didn't take long before the boy stirred in his bed. He got up, balancing himself with one arm. He rubbed his eyes and let out a soft yawn. He turned himself around and he stared at her. At first, he just looked tired, his eyes only part way open. But when he rubbed his eyes a second time and blinked, he seemed to realize who she was. Then everything flooded back to him.
Immediately, the boy let out a whine and he cringed away from her. He leaned away, pressing his back against the wall of his room. He gave her a terrified expression, his teeth clenched, eyes bulging, and his body shaking. He didn't attempt to speak; his voice was too busy emitting whimpers.
The sight of this broke Tilly's heart. She had really screwed things up. She had gone too far, and now the boy was frightened of her. It wasn't just the act of hitting him, she knew. It was her whole demeanor. This was a side that he had never seen of her. Seeing just how much this had startled the boy twisted her heart, and she did what she could to fight back her tears.
"Rudy...honey...I'm so sorry..." Tilly whispered. She reached out towards Rudy. He cowered from her, clenching his teeth as if he wanted to bite her. She paused and, curling her fingers inward, pulled her hand back. "I didn't mean to hurt you. I should have controlled myself more. I should have just walked away, but instead I carried on and on... and I..." She closed her eyes, letting tears flow down her face. "Oh gawd, Rudy.. I'm so very sorry..."
Rudy didn't say anything. He just continued to stare at her warily, his body shaking like a leaf underneath his covers. His eyes widened a little, and he looked as if he expected her to hit him again.
Poor Rudy... She never meant to hurt him like this. Yes, she was angry at him still for lying about this chalk world, but... she could have at least tried to hear his side of the story. He must have had a good reason to keep it a secret, right? She should give him a chance to explain, and this time, actually listen to him, and not treat him like he was a darn criminal or something.
Tilly reached out towards him again. Rudy hunkered down almost like a frightened dog. He did not growl or anything like that, but he had that look in his eyes... Despite that, she still reached out towards him. Very gently, she placed her hand on the top of his head. He shuddered and shut his eyes, his whimpering filling her ears. She began to gently stroke his hair.
This gentle act appeared to calm down Rudy somewhat. But the trembling stayed, and he still looked distrustul of her. Well at least it was something of a change. She continued to run her fingers through his hair, giving him the most gentle look she could muster. She wanted to show him how much she still cared about him, and that he had nothing to worry about from her anymore.
"I'm sure you meant well...with not telling us about this chalk world. I'm so sorry I didn't listen..." Tilly whispered softly to him. "I'm sorry I insulted your art. I take it back. I think you're a great artist. It wasn't right of me to say those things about it. I'm sorry I sold your chalkboard without asking you." She moved her hand down to his cheek, the same one she struck. "And I'm so, so very sorry I slapped you. I didn't mean it..."
Rudy still didn't speak. He still looked cautious of her, but there was now something else in his eyes. Curiosity. Her words had piqued his interest. His body began to tremble a little less.
Tilly smiled the best she could, tears flowing down her face. "I love you, Rudy..." Using the ladder as leverage, she leaned towards the quivering child and gently kissed him on the forehead. At this, Rudy stopped shivering altogether and just stared at her, looking almost uncertain of what to make of it. Tilly stroked his hair a little more. "Goodnight, sweetheart..."
Not wanting to bother her nephew any longer, the brown-haired woman turned and walked out of the room.
sss
Rudy watched as his aunt left him alone, shutting the door behind her. He took in a few deep breaths, replaying what happened over and over in his mind.
He hadn't expected his aunt to come apologize to him. He didn't think that she would try anything tonight. He would have thought she was too angry or too ashamed to try to speak to him agian until tomorrow or so. He was fully prepared to go to sleep without seeing her again. But for her to show up...
It made Rudy feel a little guilty. Penny was right. He usually was the one to try to make amends and correct mistakes he made. He had provoked his aunt into hurting him by calling her a bitch. He winced at that word, unable to believe he had used it against his own aunt. He could have tried to speak more calmly to her and try to prevent the situation from escalating. He could have just tried to walk away and let her blow off some steam. He felt he could have done something to keep things from getting that bad.
He also could have gone back down to speak to her. He could have taken Penny's advice and try to fix things. Instead, he hid like a coward because he was afraid his aunt would hurt him again. On instinct, he had cringed away from her because he thought she was still mad at him, even when her expression said otherwise. He felt simply awful for that, and he wished he had reacted more rationally.
He had seen the hurt look in his aunt's eyes. He could see how much she was suffering for this mistake. He could see just how much she regretted hurting him. She had apologized to him, and he knew it was sincere. She had said her piece, and left him to he could go back to sleep.
But how could he now? He didn't say a word to her. All he did was treat her like she was some kind of monster. He didn't even accept her apology. He just...looked at her and cried like a big baby. How could he have done that? He wanted to slap himself in the face for not saying even one word to her.
Well he wasn't going to let that mistake run on for much longer. He pushed the covers off of his body and climbed down his bed's ladder. He crept across the room, careful not to kick Penny or Sophie, and trying not to wake them up. He looked down at them for a few seconds. Seeing them sleep together peacefully caused a smile to crack on his face. He then opened the door and walked out.
He immediately noticed some lighting. A faint bluish glow, and a faint sount. The television was turned on. His aunt must be trying to watch some television. Maybe that movie she had told him about before.
Being as quiet as he could, Rudy moved down the staircase. He didn't want to startle his aunt. He tredded lightly on the steps, making sure that each time he put his foot down, he did not use much force, making his steps quiet, the sound virtually nonexistent.
When he reached the bottom step, he crept along forward and peered into the living room. He could see his aunt was laying on her side, a blanket pulled over her. He bit his lip, wondering why she would chose to sleep down here instead of the nice bed in his parents' room. Was this her way of punishing herself? He hoped that wasn't what she had in mind.
Slowly, he walked forward. It didn't take him long to realize she had fallen asleep. His aunt did have a habit of going to sleep rather quickly. Faster than most people that he knew. Doing his best not to wake her up, he moved even closer, and he caught his breath at something he noticed.
Her face...it was sleek and looked wet. She had been crying... Rudy bit his lip at this. His aunt must really feel horrible to have cried like this. Then he saw her twitching, her leg kicking out slightly, her eyes going wild underneath her eyelids.
"No..Rudy...I'm sorry.. Please come back...please..." Aunt Tilly whispered, her voice cracking. More tears emerged from her eyes. "I-I didn't mean to.. No, don't run away..please..."
At this, Rudy felt his heart ache. His poor aunt... She was having a nightmare. She must really feel guilty about what she did. He bit his lip, watching as she cried in her sleep. He looked left and right, and then stared down at her. He couldn't leave her. Not like this.
Noticing that Aunt Tilly had pressed herself against the back of the couch, leaving some small amount of space, Rudy took action. He climbed into the couch next to his aunt, laying on his side facing her. He pulled the blanket over himself, making sure his aunt still had some covers as well.
As soon as he did this, his aunt stirred and her eyes opened up. She sniffled a little as she looked around, detecting something was a little off. When she saw him, her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. "R-Rudy...?" She managed to choke out.
Rudy looked up at her. After a few seconds, he smiled and whispered, "I forgive you..." He cuddled up against her, laying close and snug, feeling her warmth against him. "I love you, too.."
Rudy got as close as he could to his aunt. He laid his head on her, rubbing his cheek against her affectionately. He took in a deep breath and let out a sigh of contentment. He could hear his aunt's heart beating, creating something of a lullaby, He felt his eyes flutter shut, his mind being soothed by the gentle rhythmn of each thump.
He opened up his eyes when he felt something move along his body. He quickly realized that his aunt had looped an arm across him, pulling him close to her. He looked at her, seeing her relieved eyes staring down at him, a small smile on her face. Rudy smiled back before laying his head back down and closing his eyes. He did not notice the uncomfortableness of their position on the couch, so little room, as he remained cuddled up against his aunt, his mind shutting down, entering dream land.
sss
When the recess bell rang, it was a relief to all of the students. Being cramped in school for so long, at least for them, drove many of them crazy. Children had boundless energy and they couldn't wait to exert it when they went outside for recess. A time to frolic and have fun.
At least, for most of them. Today, Rudy and Penny weren't able to enjoy the usual antics of recess. They had more important things on their minds.
The two of them went around to the back of the school, away from the others. They couldn't let anyone see what they were doing, or hear their discussions. Thankfully, not many students came back here anyway, and they were all too busy to really care about what they did. Never once had any of the students ever questioned where they would go, and usually just focused on each other.
This was a relief to Rudy. It provided a safe place for him and Penny to talk. They would often look left and right to see if anyone was coming. In their current position, it was impossible for anyone to sneak up on them. There weren't too many windows here, and with the building blocking them, they only had forward and the sides to watch. Pretty easy with the two of them. Penny was assigned one side and Rudy the other, and they both shared the front duty.
Both Rudy and Penny were quite concerned. Penny suggested that they meet here to discuss things further, as things were pretty complicated back at Rudy's place. Neither of them were entirely sure about how to handle that situation.
Aunt Tilly now knows about ChalkZone. He had done what he could to explain it to her during breakfast today. While Aunt Tilly did say that she wouldn't speak a word of it to anyone else, this was just a temporary thing and he and Penny both knew it. She just hadn't made any final decisions on it yet, and he knew that, sooner or later, she was going to want to tell his parents about it. She was not one to keep things a secret from her own sibling. And his mom surely wouldn't withold information from his dad.
Rudy could feel his gut twisting from this precarious situation. He had hoped he never had to deal with this situation, but here he was. A family member has found out about this world he went to, and of course, it had to be Aunt Tilly, the one aunt that he was closest to. For once, he wished that it was Uncle Chuck who found out. He wasn't his favorite uncle, but at least he gives so few fucks that he wouldn't bother telling anyone.
The future of ChalkZone was at stake. He would need to devote some time into convincing Aunt Tilly to guard its secret. He needed to know that he could trust her not to tell anyone.
But it would be hard. She was not happy with him. She may have apologized for her behavior and tried to see things his way. But it was clear, from what she said, that she was still upset that he never brought this up in the past two years since this began. She hinted that she was eager to tell his folks about it when they came back from their vacation, which filled him with dread.
At least for now, it's on hiatus, allowing him and Penny to focus on another pressing matter.
"I can't believe they didn't see him..." Penny whispered softly. There was a strong tinge of doubt in her voice. "How could they not have..." Her voice trailed off.
"I know, Penny." Rudy admitted. He leaned his head up, staring up towards the sky. "It's not like Blocky to not show up at all..."
Rudy reflected back to when he headed into ChalkZone. He had done so while his aunt was still asleep. Due to the tough situation they were in, he chose this time so that she wouldn't stop him from going. He had Penny wait with Sophie and guard the portal. Just in case Aunt Tilly came into the room, he didn't want to run the risk of his aunt trying to mess with the portal on the portable chalkboard. He was glad that at least that hadn't been sold.
He had gone to the hospital to see Snap and Rapsheeba. He was glad to hear that Rapsheeba had been discharged after her arm was stitched up. Snap has to stay a few extra days, but he was doing fine as well. He had talked to them for a bit about what was going on, including the thing with his aunt. Understandably, they were both worried, but they agreed that Rudy would be able to figure out something for that.
But when he mentioned Blocky, neither of them had any clue of where he was. This confused both Rudy and Penny. They had thought for certain that Blocky would have shown up to say hello to them. But according to his two friends, he wasn't there at all, not last night, not eary morning.
In fact, as he and Penny went around town, speaking with people, they quickly learned that absolutely no one had seen Blocky since the other day, when the twister had struck. Some zoners had even stopped them when they were walking down the street and asked them about Blocky. The fact that no one had seen Blocky worried the two deeply.
Things got even more worrisome when they found out that Blocky was supposed to be a part of this marching band. Rapsheeba had apparently arranged something for him, but according to the other zoners involved, he hadn't shown up at all. This was very strange; Blocky wasn't the type to miss out on a recital like that. He was usually pretty good wth the time. For him to not show up or even contact anyone and tell them he couldn't make it... the two children knew that something was very wrong.
What could have happened with Blocky? Why wasn't he anywhere to be found? Where could he have disappeared to? So many questions raced through Rudy's mind. There was a large number of possibilities of what might have happened to their friend. And none of them were good.
He tried to calm himself down. Maybe Blocky just got lost. Maybe he took a wrong turn and ended up somewhere else. Or maybe he just was so tired, he fell asleep. Maybe he was just a late waker today. It was possible. Rudy hoped that's all it was. Blocky sleeping in late. He's done that before when there was no important appointment to keep, or when he was incredibly tired.
Rudy turned his head to Penny. "Do you think it's possible that he is just...a late sleeper today?"
Penny looked over at him. She bit her lip. "I'm not sure. He doesn't do that often." She turned her head away. "Although it would explain why he hasn't been spotted yet." She looked back at Rudy. "Rapsheeba's marching band does sometimes have really early practices. With what happened yesterday, maybe he just didn't feel up to it."
Rudy could feel some sense of relief. "Yeah...that's what I was thinking. Maybe he was too shaken up and had a hard time sleeping at night." He paused for a moment, trying to think of what the next best course of action would be. "Maybe we should head back into ChalkZone, though? Just to be sure?" Rudy suggested. "Maybe something new happeend. Maybe someone has spotted him."
Penny nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah... That seems like a good idea." She frowned softly, looking left and right. "I think only one of us should go, though. The other must stay here and guard the portal. I don't want to risk someone else finding out about ChalkZone."
Rudy winced at this. "Yeah... After with what happened with Aunt Tilly..." He watched as Penny silently nodded. This was a situation they did not want to get repeated again. It was just too risky. His aunt finding out was bad enough. He didn't need anybody else to figure this out. "I went into ChalkZone last time. I'll stay here and guard. You go in. Try to be as quick as possible."
Penny smiled at this. "Aren't I always?"
Rudy cast her a brief, playful smirk. "Just get going." He tossed her the magic chalk.
Penny grabbed it and nodded dutifully at him. She looked left and right to make sure no one was looking. She then drew a small portal on the ground, just barely big enough to let her squeeze through. Rudy watched as she ran off into the distance. He remained by the portal, awaiting her return. He hoped that she would bring good news.
sss
"What? Are you sure..?" Penny asked.
The zoner in front of her nodded his head. "Affirmative, ma'am." He gestured to the group that he was with. "We had another practice, and we haven't seen any sign of Blocky."
Another of the band zoners nodded his head. "We even tried to contact him, but have gotten no response."
Penny felt her heart clench at this. No response? That was not like Blocky... Maybe he was just still tired and...No, that wasn't it. Blocky would have answered his doorbell no matter how tired he was. And one of these zoners just told her that someone went to check on him and he wasn't there at home.
"Perhaps someone saw him wandering around?" Penny asked hopefully. "Please...did anyone say anything about spotting him?"
The lead marching zoner shook his head. "I am sorry, but no. He was nowhere to be found."
Penny fell silent at this. She could feel her heart ache as the realization began to dawn on her. It was odd enough for Blocky to miss an appointment without telling anyone. But it was even rarer for it to happen again. And for him to not be at his home but no one spotting him anywhere in ChalkZone? That was even stranger. Something was very wrong here...
She tried to stay positive. There had to be a logical explanation for this. There had to be a reason why Blocky hadn't been found. Could he have wandered off somewhere else? Could he have gotten lost in a less used part of ChalkZone? There were some uninhabited lands. Perhaps he went off somewhere there? It didn't seem like the most plausible thing, but it still had some kind of merit. Maybe she could look around ChalkZone some more and...
No... It was too late for that. She was almost out of time. She would need to get back to the Real World and inform Rudy. She bit her lip. She wished she could have brought better news than this. Some positive news would have been good for them both.
Poor Blocky... She hoped that, wherever he was, that he was all right. She hoped that he was able to stay out of trouble. He was such an innocent and friendly zoner... She feared that he might fall prey to some of the more unscrupulous zoners out there. She narrowed her eyes, unable to believe that such people like that exist. If any such zoner got their hands on Blocky...
She pushed the thoughts aside for now. Standing here thinking about what might be will not help her. She would need to get back to Rudy and discuss what they were going to do. They needed a plan to find their friend. As soon as possible, she would have to discuss this with Rudy. She hoped they would be able to think of something to help their missing friend.
"Thank you for the help." Penny said to the zoners. "Well I best be off now. See ya."
"Goodbye! And good luck!"
Penny turned around and left the zoners. She hurried as fast as she could back to where the playground portal was, where Rudy was waiting for her. As she moved towards it, a single thought raced through her mind.
Be safe, Blocky...
sss
"I understand what you're saying, Penny, but..." Rudy's voice trailed off.
"But what?" Asked Penny.
Rudy was silent for a few moments. He tried to think of the right words to say. He didn't want to sound like he was dismissing what Penny was saying. It was just that... He found it hard to believe that something like this could have happened. Especially to Blocky of all people... It just wasn't fair.
It was hard to believe that Blocky could be...be missing... How could that have happened? There hadn't been anything strange happening lately except for that twister. None of the zoners reported anything particularly wrong. Skrawl certainly wasn't doing anything; he was quite an attention hog, and it was hard for him to keep any of his plans secret.
So how could Blocky have disappeared? The last he checked, Blocky was with Sophie. He had thought he simply dropped her off and went home. But something else clearly happened. If no one in ChalkZone City saw him since the other day, he knew something was really wrong. Blocky was in ChalkZone everyday, rarely missing a day in there. He loved to socialize, much like Snap. Perhaps even more so. For him to not show up at all...
He sitll held onto the believe that perhaps something else had happened that wasn't as bad. Despite how bleek this outlook became, he still struggled to hang onto the idea that Blocky was just merely lost or he was hiding or something. He hoped and pleaded that it wasn't the result of some new villain that he knew nothing about. It was one thing to deal with Skrawl, whom he knew how to fight. But it was another matter entirely to deal with someone, or something, he had no knowledge of.
He stared at Penny, biting his lip. He struggled to think of something to say to her. He continued to stare pleadingly at her, hoping that she would say something that would be some good news. But she could only stare sadly at him, shaking her head.
"Are you positive they didn't see him?" Rudy asked softly, his voice barely a whisper.
Penny nodded her head affirmatively. "I'm sorry, Rudy. They told me what they could. Blocky hasn't been spotted."
"But...but how could he have gotten lost?" Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. "He's never gotten lost before... Then again, first time for everything." Rudy paused for a moment. He tilted his head up towards the ceiling, the bright lights of the room filling his eyes. "Or he could have been caught..."
"Don't think like that, Rudy. I'm sure Blocky is fine." There was a falter in her voice. It was clear she had thought of the same possibility as well. "Besides, who would want to capture him? No offense to him, but there isn't any villain we know of in ChalkZone who would find him that useful."
"Except to get to me." Hissed Rudy, glaring softly at Penny. The girl moved her head back, eyes widened. "That is what he's good for.."
Penny was quiet, staring at Rudy. She looked a bit guilty for not thinking of that faster. She soon shook her head and said, "Even if that were the case, Rudy, wouldn't you have gotten a ransom note?" Rudy tilted his head at this. She held up her hand in gesture. "It's kind of hard to make use of someone as bait if the person being targeted doesn't know what to do or where to go."
Rudy nodded his head slowly, his eyes slowly widening in realization. "You're right, Penny. That is strange..." He thought about it for a moment. "Perhaps Blocky wasn't captured after all..." This did bring about some relief, but that was soon overtaken by worry. "But..if that's not what happened, then what did...?"
"We will have to go into ChalkZone later, as soon as possible, and find out ourselves." Penny's voice was as confident as she could musture. "If we cannot get information from the zoners, we will do some searching around. Maybe we can use that plane you drew from when we went to Chalk Spain."
"Good idea, Penny!" Rudy exclaimed. "We can fly around ChalkZone and see if we can spot him from the air!"
"Exactly. Or at least, find any clues to what may have happened to him." Penny said.
Rudy lowered his head as he looked around, gritting his teeth. "But it'll have to be at a later time. We've no time in school for that." He casted a nervous glance forward. "And especially not in here..."
Penny nodded in agreement. "Definitely..."
Rudy took a moment to remind himself that he was in school still. Specifically, Mr. Wilter's classroom. It wasn't over yet. Recess was finished, lunch was over with. Now they were on the final quarter of the school day. It would still be a little while before they were done with the day and they could return home.
"We'll go when we get back to your mom's place." Rudy said softly. "I don't really feel like dealing with my aunt right now; she will slow me down."
Penny replied, "I understand, Rudy."
"So it's settled then? We have your mom pick us up and drop off at your place," Rudy explained. "Then we head into ChalkZone and use whatever time we have to explore with the plane." Penny nodded her head affirmatively. Rudy gave a small smile of confidence at this. "All right then. Here's to hoping we will find something."
Suddenly, they were interrupted.
"Rudy Tabootie! Penny Sanchez!"
The two kids froze. Suddenly, they could feel a ton of eyes glued to them, watching their every move. Their bodies hunched, they flinched as they looked up. Upon seeing Mr. Wilter standing there, his arms folded against his chest, they knew they were in big trouble.
"Do you mind telling the rest of the class what was so very important?" Mr. Wilter spoke. The other students looked on curiously. "Well...? He tapped his foot impatiently. "We're waiting."
Rudy and Penny couldn't say anything. Their lack of a response further fueled Mr. Wilter's anger and made some of the students laugh.
Mr. Wilter pointed towards the door. "To the principal's office! Both of you!"
|
|
|
Need
Dec 26, 2014 14:02:09 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 26, 2014 14:02:09 GMT -5
Chapter 12: Discussions
Revenge. The drug that anyone can get addicted to.
sss
Rudy couldn't believe this had happened. He and Penny were supposed to be back at home, getting ready to go into ChalkZone right about now. Instead, they were stuck in Mr. Wilter's classroom, being watched by their teacher.
Anger rose up inside of him. They should be looking for any information regarding Blocky, not sitting here doing homework. He couldn't believe that he and Penny were stuck having to do some extra work here at school. All this time that they could be using to find their friend was being wasted on something like this. He could feel his body jittering as he looked desperately at the clock, hoping that this would finally be over.
Well there wasn't much they could do about this at the moment. They had already tried what they could, hoping that they could worm their way out of it. But it didn't work. Principal Stringent still saw it fit to have the two of them punished. So they were stuck with a week's worth of detention. This confused the heck out of them because it was such an extreme punishment. But the principal said her word was final and dismissed them.
Rudy had a feeling that something was up with that, like she had some kind of motive for what she had done. Penny thought he might be paranoid, and perhaps he was. But Rudy simply could not let he possibility go. What if Principal Stringent had punished them on purpose for something in the past? What if she had just been waiting for the right moment and was just using this as an excuse?
And his aunt was not going to happy with him either. She was already upset with the whole ChalkZone thing. The last thing she needed was another reason to be upset with him. He usually was good about not getting detention. How was he going to explain this to his aunt?
He shook the thoughts out of his head. Right now, that didn't matter. They needed to focus on how they were going to help Blocky. Since they would not be able to get into ChalkZone until later, he and Penny were going to have to focus on discussing things while they were here. Mr. Wilter usually fell asleep pretty early in the detentions on fridays, probably due to it being the end of the week, and just their luck, today was friday. They just had to wait until he fell asleep. Then they could discuss things regarding ChalkZone.
As angry as he was at Principal Stringent, he was more angry at himself and Penny for not realizing that they were drawing the attention of their teacher. They were usually good about not screwing something like that up. But their concern for Blocky made them oblivious to what was going on around them. While being worried for their friend was a legitimate thing, they still should have been more careful.
Rudy watched Mr. Wilter carefully. The man was still watching them, a small cup of coffee next to him. He was careful not to make it look like he was spending the whole time just staring at him, since that would be pretty creepy, and it would make him look suspicious. Instead, he kept his head down, writing on the paper he and Penny were given as assignment. Only once in a while did he move his eyes up to look at Mr. Wilter to see what he was doing.
It took a while, but thankfully, as the first hour of detention approached them, Mr. Wilter shut his eyes. He and Penny watched carefully, waiting, making sure that he was, for certain, knocked out. Only when the man started snoring and drool became to form from his mouth did they dare speak to one another.
"Finally..." Rudy said softly as he set his pencil down. "I thought he was never going to fall asleep." He turned his head to Penny. "Lucky this was friday. We wouldn't have been able to do anything the entire time while he was here."
Penny nodded, but then frowned as she stared at the piece of paper. "Don't forget to fill those out, Rudy. You don't want a worse punishment, do you?"
Rudy gave a quick chuckle. "Like what?" He raised his hand in gesture. "More detentions?"
"How about a suspension?" Penny asked. Rudy froze at this. "Or perhaps something from your aunt, or your parents whenever they get back."
Rudy flinched at this. "Oh... right..." He looked down at the paper. "I'll continue it later. Right now, I think we should talk a bit more about what we are going to do."
"We'll still have some time in ChalkZone to figure out what happened." Penny pointed out.
"But not long enough." Rudy said, biting his lip. "The more time we waste not doing something, the more dire the sitation becomes." He looks at Penny. "I'm doing my best to stay positive, Penny. But I can't shrug off the feeling that something happened to Blocky."
"I know what you mean." Penny looked at him sympathetically. "I'm really worried, too. But...maybe someone in ChalkZone has heard something by now. I mean, it's been twenty-four hours." Rudy looked away from her sadly, staring at the chalkboard. "I'm sure someone must have found out some information that we could use."
Rudy nodded his head weakly. "Yeah...maybe..."
He knew that Penny was probably right. Enough time has passed and it was possible that, if they looked hard enough, someone would have heard something, anything. If they just keep looking around, they would surely run into someone that would be able to give them information they need to find and help their poor friend. Or maybe someone had spotted him and he was only lost.
But, thinking about it, he wasn't sure just how likely it would be for Blocky to be...lost. How could he have gotten lost so easily? Not that it never happens, but this just seemed too...strange. He would have thought the twister did it, but that was sealed away beforehand, so that wasn't it. Even if he did get lost, he was never gone this long before, and there was always a zoner that would find him and bring him back. For no one to find him...
Rudy could feel his heart clench tighter, his eyes widening. He could see Penny's concerned expression as she stared over at him. She reached over with her hand, leaning as far as she could, and touched him on the shoulder. Rudy glanced at her. She stared at him sympathetically, her expression silently asking him what was wrong. Rudy tried to say something, but he merely got tongue-tied.
"Rudy..." Penny spoke up after a while. "We will find him. Don't worry." She tried to sound as confident as she could, but Rudy could tell just how afraid she really was underneath her determined expression. "We just need to stay positive and not let ourselves get worked up over the possibilities."
Rudy nodded his head slightly. "Y-Yeah... That's true. The possibilities." He swallowed hard, his mind briefly imagining all kinds of horrible things happening to Blocky before he shook it off. He glanced over at Mr. Wilter. "One of us could head into ChalkZone and..."
Penny shook her head. "It's too risky." She casted a worried glance down at Mr. Wilter. "What if he wakes up before we come back? We'll be in even bigger trouble..."
Rudy couldn't help but wince at that statement. She was right. He couldn't believe he almost forgot about that problem. They would make things worse if they left now.
But..there had to be something they could do, right? Some way of finding out more information as soon as possible. Some way of figuring out the situation with Blocky quickly. Surely they could use this time for something productive, right. He refused to believe that there was nothing they could do here.
Then something came to his mind. His eyes slowly widened. Of course... why didn't he think of trying this earlier? He could have done this before Mr. Wilter came into the room to start the detention. He leaned away from Penny, to the other side of his desk and pulled something out of his backpack. His portable chalkboard.
Penny watched as he raised an ordinary piece of chalk to the board. Judging from the expression in her eyes, she realized what Rudy was going for. "That's a good idea, Rudy!"
Rudy smiled at her, and then proceeded to write a message. He scribbled it on as quickly as he could, making sure to get as much detail in with as few words as possible, knowing that Mr. Wilter could wake up and see what he was doing. He quickly erased the message, and then, using his magic chalk, drew a small portal. He made sure to cover the light so Mr. Wilter wouldn't see it.
Now all he and Penny can do was wait. He hoped that one of the zoners in ChalkZone would get the message and be able to tell him and Penny something useful. There had to be some kind of silver lining in this, even if it were extremely thin.
sss
"P-Please...stop this..." Blocky pleaded with his captors. "D-Don't do this..."
"Oh shut up, you little baby. We haven't done anything to you yet." Terry folded her arms against her chest. "And besides...all we want is information."
Blocky shook his head in desperation. "I-I'll never tell you!"
Terry snarled at him. She was tempted to reach out and choke the little guy. She and Von had been at this for an hour at least, and the little guy still wasn't cracking. She would have thought that some time alone to think about his situation would be enough to inform him just how helpless he really was. Perhaps he needed a little more...
Still, she had to keep trying. She didn't want to wait another day just to speak with him. She realized she should have just started trying to get him to talk right away. Perhaps if she had done something to him earlier, she would have been able to break him sooner, and they would be making actual progress now. Oh well, it was her fault for thinking that the zoner, who revealed his name was Blocky, would listen to reason and become more cooperative.
"Now you lizten here, you little idiot!" Von hissed at the creature called a zoner. "We are talking about a dizcovery of a lifetime here! You are our ticket to zat. You have no choize. You are ourz now. You do what we zay, okay?!"
Blocky shook his head, letting out loud whimpers of fear. "No! No! I can't tell you anything! Just let me go! Please!" He squirmed harder against his binds. A few times, he yelped, indicating he was being scratched by the cuffs put on him. "Please! I'm begging you! I can't tell you anything else!"
Stubborn creature... But Terry realized she shouldn't be too surprised. After all, he was from this chalk world. This...ChalkZone as he called it. He would naturally feel compelled to protect it. She scoffed at the idea of protecting something like that. To her, ChalkZone was just a gimmick, something to make money off of, something that the whole world deserved to know about. Who cares about the inhabitants? Not like they really matter, except for studying and labor and whatever else society saw fit for them.
But of course, this zoner wouldn't see things that way. He was just a miserable little thing that would do whatever it took to protect his people. And the more she thought about it, the more she realized that Rudy and Penny were in on this whole thing. The realization made her blood boil. The two were traitors to society... They were much worse than she thought they were initially. Oh she couldn't wait until she spread the word about them..
But that'll have to wait until after she took care of exposing ChalkZone. She wanted everyone in town to know what it was about. Then she would out Rudy and Penny as the zoners' accomplices. While some might sympathize with them, she knew, without a doubt, that most people would certainly be furious with the two for what they did. She grinned nastily at the thought. Yes, revenge was going to be sweet...
"Let me go!"
Terry turned her attention to the pathetic chalk creature before her. She curled her lip up, getting sick of hearing this zoner beg like this. Did he really think that they were going to let him go just because he asked? She rolled her eyes. Just how stupid was this zoner anyway?
Well apparently not too stupid; it somehow managed to survive at least sometime in ChalkZone before they nabbed it. None of the zoners shot him. Either the zoners were very welcoming of just about anyone, or they had low standards of who was accepted and who wasn't. Or perhaps ChalkZone didn't run that way. The only way to find out was to get this thing to spill the beans on what they wanted to know.
And she was not going to rest until they have what they wanted.
True, they had a portal. They had a way into the world. But Terry knew that they could be kicked out. She remembered Vinnie's story, about how he was in that world, only to be flung out. When he went to find the portal again, it was gone. She narrowed her eyes at this. She could not allow that to happen to her and Von. They needed to know how to get in so that, if they do lose this portal, they would be able to get back in anyway.
This little rectangular creature was their only shot at getting the information that they needed. It was possible that he didn't know anything, but that was so slim... He had gotten out of his world, so he must obviously had some kind of mechanism. He must have some knowledge of how portals worked. And he was going to tell her exactly what that was.
"How do we get into ChalkZone?" Terry hissed at him. Blocky kept struggling, not daring to look at her. Growling loudly, she moved herself forward, causing Von to step aside. She grabbed onto the zoner's head roughly and pushed it against the hard surface. This forced the zoner to look at her. "I repeat, how do we get into that world?" Terry repeated herself, her voice a low growl. "I know about the magic chalk, but..." She leaned slightly closer. "..how do I go about getting a piece for myself...?"
Blocky widened his eyes. "Y-You can't...I won't..."
Von frowned at this, folding his arms. "We went through all ziz trouble to get you, and we are not going to just give up that eazily." He took a step forward, standing beside Blocky. "We zuggest you zpeak before we give you a reazon to..."
Terry held up her hand, silencing the man. She ignored his confused questioning as she glared down at the zoner. She lowered herself towards him, staring directly in his eyes. "Considering the situation you are in, I would cooperate more if I were you, Blocky." Terry looked at him up and down, briefly examining him. "After all, we control your very fate. Now...you do have a choice..."
She glanced over at Von, giving him a knowing smile. Von stared at him for a moment. Then, realizing what she was up to, returned the smile. Taking this as his cue, he looked over at the zoner, his arms relaxing at his sides.
"You can zpeak to uz and tell uz what we want. Or..." Von walked around the zoner until he was at his back. Blocky strained to stare at the scientist, his eyes widening further in fear. "...we could figure out at leazt zome of the answerz ourzelvez..."
Blocky shook his head in desperation. "Not that! Please!"
Terry and Von simply smiled at the zoner. Perhaps now they got him. It was a bluff, of course. They were still going to do whatever they wanted with him. There was still a bunch of things they needed to know about zoners. Or rather, Von needed to know. Terry could care less about this stuff, but Von, being a scientist, he would eat this stuff up.
But perhaps, this would serve as a motivator, getting Blocky to speak sooner. If not...oh well. So long as he was kept alive, it didn't really matter what happened to him.
"So..what's it going to be, zoner?" Terry asked in a menacing voice, smirking as she watched him stare up fearfully at her. "And don't you think about trying any of those tricks Snap did on me. They won't work again..." She squeezed his head tighter, forcing him to flinch in pain. "I will not hesitate to give you a good reason not to cross me...do you understand?"
Blocky whimpered softly as he nodded his head. "Y-Yes, m-ma'm..."
"Good. Now... How do we get into ChalkZone?" She asked. She stared at him expectantly, waiting for an answer.
"I-I can't tell you that... I just can't.." Blocky whispered softly, closing his eyes. "I-I won't betray them.."
Von cocked an eyebrow at this. "Zo...you would rather continue protecting them inztead of making zingz eazier on yourzelf and tell uz what we want to know?" Blocky nodded at this quickly. Von narrowed his eyes slightly. "All right zen... You leave uz no choize..." Von turned to Terry and nodded his head once. "Let uz initiate zee plan. If he won't tell uz... zen we will have our own...exploriatory fun..."
"Wh-What...?" Blocky asked in a small voice. "Wh-What do you mean...?"
Terry and Von didn't answer the zoner. The scientist was busy glaring at the creature while Terry simply smirked. What they were about to do, it was something she would never have risked trying with Rudy or Penny, obviously for certain reasons. However, Blocky offered no such barrier. If words alone won't help, then perhaps a bit of pain would...
Terry watched as the zoner resumed his struggling. Even with her grip still on him, he still managed to move a little while he squirmed underneath her. The zoner looked more afraid, and the expression he now had indicated that he may know a bit about what kind of fate awaited him. She just smiled at this, showing no sympathy for the little chalk creature. She knew that, sooner or later, he was going to spill the information. It was just going to take the right...motivation.
She knew that, deep down, the zoner knew beforehand what his fate was going to be. He may have tried to push the memory in the back of his mind and prayed it was just some horrible dream. He had just gotten a rude wake up call. Good. She imagined that Von might be irritated at having to explain it to him again.
"Wh-Why can't you just let me go h-h-home...? Please, that's all I want..." The rectangular zoner whimpered, tears forming in his eyes. "I-Is that so wrong...?"
"Tell us what we want to know." Terry said coldly.
"P-Please... can't you see how wrong this is..?" Pleaded Blocky.
"Wrong? It would be wrong if ziz was to another human being." Von said, his voice just as icy as Terry's. "But you clearly aren't human, zo you have no rightz. I guarantee that no one will zide with you. All they will zee is a ztrange and unknown creature and fear you, want you caged, want you tazered... You are unnatural. An anomaly. A mythical-like creature brought to life. You should conzider yourzelf lucky we were the onez to find you firzt." He went around Blocky, his arms folded behind his back, looking at him with a scrutinizing eye. "At leazt we have some kind of reazon not to juzt tear you apart right now..."
Blocky trembled hard at this. His eyes bulged, practically overflowing with terror. "I-I-I told you already.. I c-c-can't tell you anything."
"And why not?" Terry asked coolly. "Why can't you tell us anything? Even the light of...punishment..." She growled that word, showing Blocky just how willing they were to go the extra mile if he did not cooperate. "...why are you still resisting? Are you that willing to start the...process...?" Upon seeing Blocky's expression, she sneered, "Oh don't try to pretend you don't know what Von here wants to do with you. He has already told you last night. We will be willing to...give you more time if you cooperate."
Regardless of her words, the zoner still shook his head. "No! I won't! Rudy would..."
Upon hearing that name, Terry froze. That name... That wretched, awful name... How did this zoner know about that? She narrowed her eyes, the smile vanishing from her face. The zoner appeared to realize he made a mistake and tried to squirm away. Curling her lip up into a snarl, she seized the zoner by his arm and squeezed it tightly, prompting a yelp from him.
"How do you know about Rudy?!" She demanded. "Are you one of his allies?!"
Von looked over at her, his eyebrow raised up in slight concern. "Ma'am, pleaze control yourself..."
Terry ignored him completely. Her focus was only on the struggling zoner before her. "Tell me! What do you know about him?!"
Blocky whimpered, "P-Please..."
"Tell me!"
"I-I..." Blocky trembled violently, his voice breaking up, and soon vanishing completely as sobs took him over.
Terry growled, her eyes narrowed dangerously at him. Then, after a few moments, she recollected herself. She realized that her losing her temper nearly cost them big time. They couldn't allow the zoner to die. Not yet anyway. They still needed information from him, and her losing her temper could have resulted in unncessary action, which would have killed Blocky quicker. This would not do well for them, and reset their plans.
And besides, even if Blocky refused to cooperate, he would still be an excellent bargaining chip. Rudy and Penny were so sickenly sympathetic to these chalk creatures, they'd come to his rescue anyway. Then there was the matter of this zoner knowing about Rudy...
Terry realized she had overreacted. She should have known that this zoner would have been familiar with Rudy. She didn't know how she had let her temper get the better of her. She would have to make sure not to let it happen again. She took in a deep breath and let out a soft sigh. She turned her attention back to the zoner, releasing her grip on him.
"How do you know Rudy...?" She asked again, this time, in a sickenly calmer voice.
Blocky looked at her, terrified, his body still shaking. She narrowed her eyes a little further, giving him a dangerous look. "If you do not tell me what I want to know, I will personally see to it that you become well aquainted with some shredded paper."
Von was shocked by this. "B-But..."
Terry shot him a glare, silencing him. She then looked back at Blocky. His expression showed just how horrified he was by the suggestion. She smiled darkly and said, "So...what will it be...?"
Blocky licked his lips nervously. He looked left and right, possibly trying to find a way out. Pathetic little thing... "He...he..."
"He's what...?" Terry asked, her voice a growl.
Blocky whimpered at this and turned his head to the side. 'H-He's my c-c-creator..."
Terry's eyes widened at this. She was certain that Snap was a creation of Rudy's. After all, she had noticed his comic book about him. But nowhere had she never seen anything for Blocky. The realization that Blocky was another of Rudy's creations dawned on her, and already she could feel her mind's gears turning and grinding, a dark smile spreading across her face.
This turned out to be even more perfect than she had imagined. She turned to smile at Von. Though confused at first, he appeared to realize what was going on, indicated by the smile he began to wear on his face. If this zoner truly was a creation of Rudy's...
..then that will give the brat a much more...personal reason to listen to her when the time comes. But for now...perhaps they should have a little...fun with Blocky. After all, education was important.
"Oh really now...?" Terry asked, a cold chuckle escaping her lips. "Isn't that just...perfect..?" She watched as the zoner cringed at this, looking at her warily. "I wonder what dear little Rudy will have to say about this..."
"Oh yez..." Von said, nodding in agreement. "I'm sure he will have quite zee...reaction to ziz."
"Perhaps you could tell us how to get in contact with Rudy in ChalkZone?" The red-haired woman asked as she gently patted Blocky on the head. "I'm sure he is going to love hearing about this."
Blocky shook his head. "No!"
Terry narrowed her eyes slightly. She had no idea if the zoner was being brave or stupid at this point. She opted to believe he was just stupidly brave. He was trying to guard ChalkZone and was refusing to tell her or her comrade anything about it, outside of some few information pieces that didn't result in exposing ChalkZone or much of how it worked. Nothing that she or Dr. Von Doktor could really utilize, anyway.
Terry realized that she would need to motivate this zoner somehow into spilling his guts. Everyone had a breaking point. Everyone had that point in time where they just can't take it any longer, and they give into the demands. All she needed to do was find Blocky's weakness.
And she believed she already knew of something.
"Well isn't that a shame?" Terry sneered, her hand continuing to move along the top of Blocky's head, slowly moving down to touch his forehead. "I do wonder what might become of Rudy if word gets out that he was at that quarry?" At this, Blocky gave a confused look. "Oh you don't know?" She asked mockingly. "I was so sure that Rudy would have told you..."
"The...The time when the water had...?" Blocky's voice trailed off.
Terry nodded her head. "The same." She smirked as she pressed her other hand underneath her chin. She gave a knowing look at the zoner. "You know, that caused quite a buzz around town. Some were quite scared of this...strange water that poured into that quarry, brainwashing adults into doing crazy things. Some even talked about weaponizing it, you know." She chuckled at Blocky's fearful expression. "Of course, they never got the chance since it was...washed away by the rain..."
Terry remembered that day all too well. She had been summoned there when she heard about something strange going on. This was not too long before she made the conclusion of a chalk world. At the time, she was just as confused as everyone else, and then she got hit and...
She pushed the memories aside. It still disgusted her to this day how she had been so easily turned into a...a little child. All just from a little bit of water... Or at least, what seemed like water until something happened that chanced her whole view point on the situation.
Sure, the rain coming down was annoying, and she didn't like that she got drenched. But after that, when she really thought about it, she had realized that the rain had washed away the strange water. It didn't simply intermix like normal water would; it flat out vanished. This confused her for a few days until she realized that the water they were in must have had a chalky structure; it washed away so easily, and it did feel rather strange, not exactly like normal water.
She had considered that her luckiest moment, her eureka moment. It was the time when she finally started to make all the connections, and realize that every strange event Plainsville had been faced with could be traced back to this mysterious chalk world. Suddenly, everything started to make sense.
"I wonder how the citizens will feel when they find out that Rudy and Penny were responsible for the water..." Terry asked in a mock innocent tone. She tapped a finger against her chin. "Maybe they will ostracize them. Maybe label them as traitors and capture them."
"Or zey could try to forze zem to reveal the zecretz of zat chalk rain." Von suggested, raising a finger up into the air. Blocky shook his head in denial, which prompted Von to continue. "Zey might capture zem, and take zem zomewhere and lock zem them. Zen zey have to..."
"No! Leave them out of this!" Blocky pleaded, his body trembling. "They...they don't deserve that!"
At this, Von and Terry gave a narrowed glare at the zoner. They both could feel the blood heating up in their bodies. Flashbacks moved through their heads as they remembered, quite clearly, what happened as a result of their encounters with the little brats.
"Oh you are right..." Von said coolly. "Zey dezerve a much more fitting reward."
"No!" Shouted Blocky.
"Zen tell uz what we want to know, little creature." Von told him. "Or elze, we may be forzed to take ziz more...draztic action."
Blocky shook his head and struggled harder. The sight was pathetic, but also pretty amusing. Despite the threat just laid out before him, Blocky still was trying so hard to resist. He really thought that he could, somehow, get away, to escape what was going on and get back home. His stubbornness was amost admirable...if it weren't for the fact that he was delaying them getting the information that they needed.
Terry kept her hand on the zoner's cheek, rubbing against it roughly. "If you care about those two, you would tell us what we want to know. I know you don't care what we do to you..." Blocky's wide eyes looked up at her. "But I know you care what happens to your precious creator. Now..." She leaned forward. "Speak."
"No, I won't!" Blocky declared.
"Yes!" Terry hissed at him. "Speak up now!"
"Do it, or your friendz will zuffer!" Von cried.
"You heard him, Blocky!" Terry told him. "Speak!"
Terry didn't really have any plans on going after the brats. At least, not now. However, that didn't matter. This was just as affective as it would be had they been serious. And the terror in Blocky's eyes was all the same.
Blocky squirmed as Terry held him down. She asserted her strength over him, a way of showing him just how much control she had over him. Still, the zoner jerked himself from side to side, trying in vain to get free. "I won't let you get to my friends like that!"
Without warning, a move surprisingly bold for someone like him, Blocky lashed out at his captors. He opened his mouth as far as he could and he clamped them down on Terry's hand.
Immediately, seering pain registered in Terry's mind, intermixed with the initial shock of the zoner doing something like this. Von let out a surprised shout and took a step back, momentarily having a look of fear on his face as he seemed to half expect the zoner to try to slash at him as well. Terry yanked back her hand as the zoner bit down as hard as he could. In a desperate act, she formed a fist and slammed it against the zoner's head. With a yelp, the zoner immediately let go. Terry yanked back her hand and examined the damage.
There was a bit of swelling and slight bruising from where the zoner bit her. She could see that he had broken the skin as well, resulting in some bleeding along her hand. She lightly touched it and hissed at the pain. She clutched her hand to herself and she shot a death glare at the zoner, resulting in him cringing away from her.
"I-I'm sorry! I-I didn't mean to...!" Blocky begged her, but it was too late for that. Far too late...
"Hey Von...?" Terry spoke through clenched teeth. Despite the swirling rage moving through her head as she glared down at the zoner, she was doing her best to hold most of it back. Her voice, however, gave away everything. "What do you say we...have a little fun with our guest here...?"
Von's eyes flickered at this. "I would love to..." He stared intently at the zoner. "I know what we can do firzt..." His smile held so many hidden promises for the zoner.
"No, please! I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! Don't hurt me! Please!"
Terry and Von ignored his pleas. They just kept smiling at him, their mouths curved upwards twistedly. Watching the zoner squirm, feeling her own anger and desire to get back at those brats, Terry felt a sickening pleasure rise up inside of her as she and Von prepared for the beginning of a...nice and long time with the zoner. Since she could not actually harm Rudy, then she will take it out on this squirming zoner.
It was going to be fun to toy with him...
sss
Rudy did his best to hold back his frustration. He clutched his hand into a fist, shaking it. He looked towards the ground, refusing to look up. He could feel the chilling heat in the back of his head, swirling around, running amok. He tried to keep himself calm, but given the circumstances, this was quite difficult.
None of the zoners that had come to speak to him knew of anything. While a decent number showed up, Rudy couldn't believe that none of them knew anything useful. There had been no sightings of Blocky anywhere. Places he would usually be were thoroughly checked to no avail. There was absolutely nothing to suggest anything had happened, outside of being lost or something along those lines.
Rudy began to fear the worst for Blocky. Approximately twenty-four hours later, and still no word of where he was. His mind sifted through rapid thoughts, images of what could have happened to him popping in his head. The same ones that had appeared more than once for him and Penny. The same ones that he would try, constantly, to fight off so that he could concentrate on what to do.
When he and Penny had gotten to their homes, Rudy was hoping to get into ChalkZone right away with his portable chalkboard. Sure, it was quite small, but it was still large enough for him to just barely squeeze through. It wasn't something he'd normally do, but in this situation, he was quite desperate. He needed someway to get into ChalkZone as soon as possible.
He would just go over to Penny's, but he realized he couldn't do that. Not today. He and Penny were in trouble with their folks for the whole detention thing. Mrs. Sanchez was not going to want him to be over while she scolded her daughter, Penny. And his Aunt Tilly wanted to speak to him as well. She did not sound too happy when Principal Stringent had spoken to her over the phone.
He had hoped that Aunt Tilly would try to be understanding. He had hoped that she would at least try to see things his way and understand why this was so important to him. Unforunately, things didn't quite turn out that way.
"Absolutely not!" Aunt Tilly declared, folding her arms against her chest, staring down at her nephew. "I forbid it!"
"B-But..." Rudy tried to plead with her. "You can't...!"
"I can and I will!" Aunt Tilly growled at him. "Your parents left me in charge of you. They left me to protect you. And that's exactly what I'm going to do." She flattened her hand and struck it through the air to emphasize her next statement. "That means no trips into this...this alternate world until further notice!"
"You aren't being fair!" Rudy took a step forward, narrowing his eyes at her. "A dear friend of mine there needs me! I have to go in there and make sure he's okay! Why can't you understand that?"
Aunt Tilly snapped at him. "Because he's just a zoner!"
Rudy fell silent at this. He snapped his head back, staring at his aunt in disbelief. He had hoped he gotten that all straightened out. He thought that he had been able to convince her that zoners were real. But that statement and how cold it was...
His aunt apparently realized just how harsh she sounded there. Her expression softened up and she looked at Rudy in surprise, likely at her own words. She shook her head slowly, her eyes shut, rubbing her head. After letting out a sigh, she spoke up again, her gaze remaining towards the ground.
"Look, I'm sorry. I know how much that world means to you, Rudy. You've told me repeatedly during our discussions..But I.." A sigh escaped her throat as she lifted up her head and stared towards Rudy. "I'm still in charge of you. You come first for me, not this world. I care about you. I love you... I don't want you getting hurt." She bit her lip, turning her gaze to the side. "I'm...sorry if I come across as cold. I don't mean to. I just...hope that you understand..." She looked back at him. "..I just want what's best for you.."
Rudy nodded his head slowly. The glare, however, remained on his face. "If you want what's best for me, then you'd let me go into ChalkZone so I can find my friend. He might be lost, hurt, captured... Don't you even care?!" Rudy winced at his aunt's expression. "Yeah...I realize that you do.. about me anyway. I know you have no reason to care about Blocky, or this world. But.." He held up his hand in gesture. "You know how much I care about it. You know that I would do anything to help my friends." He made a motion with his hand to the side. "And that includes my friends in this chalk world."
Aunt Tilly gave a soft sigh. "I know, Rudy. I'm not going to say I don't understand. I just..." She paused for a moment, her expression indicating that she was struggling to find the words to say. "I'm just worried that something might happen to you. I don't know enough about this world, even from what you told me, and even you admitted there are sometimes dangers."
"The dangers don't outweight the..." Rudy started to say.
Raising her hand to silence him, the woman said, "I know, Rudy. But...what if one of the dangers gets to you? What if something happens to you? I'd never forgive myself if it did." She moved closer to Rudy. "I don't want you getting hurt, Rudy. I just...a part of me doesn't understand why you can't just wait and let your other...zoner...friends find out what they can." She placed a hand on his shoulder. "If they are as caring to each other as you say, why not just let them do the work instead? Why..."
"Because they have been looking and they had no luck!" Rudy snapped at her. 'That's why I have to go! I need to find out for myself what happened! I need to look for my friend!"
Rudy realized just how loud he was, and he quickly shut his mouth. Upon seeing the look on his aunt's face, and how Sophie, who was nearby, was looking at him, he felt a pang of guilt. He hadn't meant to yell like that. He understood why his aunt was so cautious. She wasn't doing it to be mean or anything. Yet..there was a part of him that was so emotionally driven, so for his aunt to still forbid him from going... it just charged up something inside of him, making him want to say 'screw you' to her and run.
No, that wouldn't be right. He didn't want to push her away like that. They just had a nasty fight the other day. Though they had both apologized to each other, there was still a slight stigma that arose because of it. They were both noticeably more...stiff when it came to speaking with the other. They were both worrid of saying the wrong thing again, and resulting in another fight. Rudy hoped to avoid this.
"Just...please...Aunt Tilly... I have to do this." Rudy said softly. He took a few steps towards her, staring at her with a look of desperation. "Please..try to understand... If it was one of your friends who was in danger, wouldn't you do whatever it took...?"
"Well...yes...but..." Aunt Tilly paused for a moment, sucking on her lip. "They are human. And this Blocky is not."
"What difference does it make?" Rudy raised his shoulders. "He's still alive just like we are. He doesn't deserve whatever is happening to him. And I still care about him, like I do Penny."
"But he's still not human." Aunt Tilly said again, this time, with a little more force. "I can understand you taking such a risk to help your fellow humans. But for a completely different species? Don't you think that's a little...too much?"
"Too much?!" Rudy snapped.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you." Aunt Tilly said quickly, attempting to quell his anger. "I just mean that... Why don't you just let them handle this? I'm sure that they are smart enough to find their lost little friend. You shouldn't have to do anything. Don't force yourself to do something that is risky and unnecessary." Aunt Tilly motioned for Rudy to sit down. "Now why don't you just join us for dinner? We have some..."
"I can't believe you!" Rudy winced at his tone there. He could see the shocked looks on his family members' faces. He was trying so hard not to get angry. He was doing his best to understand things from their point of view. But it was rather difficult. "My friend is in danger and you don't care! I thought you understood!"
"I do, Rudy...It's just that..." His aunt started to say. But Rudy didn't want to hear any of it.
"You have a funny way of showing it!" Rudy snarled at her. After he seethed for a few seconds, his teeth bared, he eventually realized that he was getting worked up again, and he did his best to settle himself down. "Please, Aunt Tilly...I'm begging you... Let me to into that world. Let me help my friend. Please..."
Aunt Tilly stared at him for a few moments. Silence fell upon the room. Even Sophie wasn't saying anything, as if she could detect the tension in the air. She pressed herself close to the table, barely chewing her food as she looked over. Rudy waited in silence, staring at his aunt, hoping that she would make the right decision.
Then his aunt started to open her mouth. Rudy leaned in slightly, awaiting her answer. His aunt froze for a second, clenching her teeth. She looked away from Rudy for a few moments, her eyes looking around uncertainly. She then turned back to Rudy. She gave her answer.
"No."
Rudy's heart nearly stopped.
|
|
|
Need
Dec 28, 2014 15:49:30 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Dec 28, 2014 15:49:30 GMT -5
Chapter 13: Possibilities
The path of resistance is when you struggle against both friend and foe.
sss
"No."
The word rang in Rudy's head, creating a quake through his body that he could not control. He stared at his aunt disbelievingly, hoping, praying that she would change her mind. Yet he still stood there, silent and firm, staring at him sternly.
No...? She wasn't going to let him go into ChalkZone, even when told of how important it was to him? How...how could she...? Rudy wrestled with the emotions swirling in his head, his teeth clenching so tightly, they almost popped out of his skull. He resisted the urge to glare at his aunt, not wanting to start another fight with her.
But now long would he be able to hold out? The shock, for the moment, has him frozen in place, unable to move. But that wouldn't last forever. Sooner or later, something was going to give. Something would break the leevee, and he was going to lash out.
His aunt appeared to sense his growing anger, and her expression softened up. He could see a few fleeting expressions of regret, yet she never once spoke up to change her mind, never once tried to see things his way. She was firm in what she said, and her expression gave no indication that she was going to give him a break.
"I'm sorry, Rudy. I just can't let you." Aunt Tilly said, her voice deceptively calm. Rudy could detect the torrent of emotions running through her mind. It grazed against him, and he got a brief taste of its intensity. "It's probably too dangerous. I don't want to risk you getting hurt. I would...I would never forgive myself if something happened to you..." She lowered her head, taking in a shuddering breath. "I-I just wouldn't..."
Rudy remained silent. He watched as his aunt shivered a few times as she tried to deal with her own internal emotions. Rudy did his best to keep his anger in check. Despite his aunt's words not being particularly harsh, the fact that she was refusing to let him explore in ChalkZone to find his friend was eating away at his insides. And right now, her words were only serving to make him even more furious.
How...how could she...? She knew how important this was to him. She knew how much he cared for his zoner friends. She knew how worried he was for Blocky. How could she just refuse to let him go into ChalkZone? If she understood his plight, then she would let him go. Why..why was she refusing him the right despite claiming to understand?
Aunt Tilly looked at him sadly before moving back towards the table. "Now come along and eat, Rudy." Her voice was soft and quiet. She pulled out a chair and sat down. She looked over at Rudy and gave him a single nod. "Your food is getting cold." She motioned towards him. "Come on and join us."
Rudy stared at his aunt disbelievingly. He couldn't believe just how easily she was dismissing Blocky's plight. Sure he hasn't human, and he didn't expect his aunt to connect with him right away, especially since she never met him. But...did she really have to be this cold...? Couldn't she show him at least some level of sympathy? He was still alive for crying out loud. He wasn't some doll that he found laying on the street. He was a living, breathing person. How could Aunt Tilly act as if that didn't matter at all...?
Rudy seethed, narrowing his eyes at her. His aunt winced, but said nothing. Rudy's body might look mostly calm, but his mind was a different story. A rage of emotion swept through him, making him feel like something was weighing him down. He didn't attempt to walk forward or back; something was almost literally holding him down. He could only stare at her, his teeth clenched tightly.
"Now Rudy..." His aunt tried to say, raising up her hand. "There's no need to be upset. I am only looking out for you. And if these...zoners are as smart as you say they are..." She lowered her hand. "Then they can handle this on their own. I don't want you going in there anymore until we talk with your parents."
Rudy felt his heart skip a beat at this. "B-But I thought you..."
"I know, Rudy. But... I don't think I made the right decision." She twirled her food with her fork absentmindedly. "I only said it to make you happy, but I don't think I should have..because that wasn't the best choice to make for your own safety..." She sighed and looked back at Rudy, setting down her fork. "Your parents have every right to know about this, Rudy. They need to know about this chalk world that you have been hiding." Rudy shook his head at this. "Please, understand, Rudy. I am not doing this to be mean. I am just being reasonable..."
"Reasonable?!" Rudy cried, managing to take a step back. "Y-You're breaking a promise!"
"But for good reason, Rudy." His aunt placed a hand against herself. "I'm not fit in making this kind of decision..." She held her hand out to him. "It is your folks, your parents, who should decide if you should be able to continue going into this strange, new world or not. Not me. It was never my decision to make."
"Y-You can't do this..." Rudy said softly, taking another step back. His body trembled. "You can't break a promise, Aunt Tilly! You always told me that promises can't be broken like this... You can't..."
"I'm sorry, Rudy. But the decision is final." Aunt Tilly's voice came more firmly this time, indicating just how serious she was being with that statement. "Now..." She pointed to a chair where a plate of food and cup of water was available. "Eat now. You must be hungry."
"No." Rudy shook his head.
"Rudy..." Aunt Tilly said. "You aren't going into that chalk world, so you might as well stop trying. Now sit down and eat."
"No, I won't, Aunt Tilly." Rudy said, narrowing his eyes. "I am not going to turn my back on my friend, who may very well need my help. I can't just abandon him, Aunt Tilly. Why can't you see that?"
"Why can't you just listen to reason, Rudy?" Asked Aunt Tilly.
Rudy snapped his head back at this. "You think I'm being unreasonable?!" He pointed a finger in her direction. "I'm not the one who is turning a blind eye to someone who might be in danger! I'm not the one who is holding someone else back from helping someone they care about!"
Aunt Tilly stared at him for a few moments. She sighed and shook her head, giving him a look that was reminsicent of disappointment. Rudy gritted his teeth at this. "Rudy, I wish you would try to see things my way. Try to understand I am just trying to help you. I don't see why you are so concerned for this chalk creature."
"He's my friend!" Rudy snapped.
"Okay, your friend." Aunt Tilly shrugged her shoulders. "I still don't see why you should get this upset. I mean...you say he's made of chalk right? Well, can't you just fix any of his injuries, if he's even capable of getting them, or even redraw him completely...?"
At this, Rudy coud feel something break inside of him. Although his aunt didn't seem like she was being intentionally mean, just something about the way she said those words... He could feel his body shaking as emotion welled up inside of him. He took a few steps backwards, his eyes unable to leave hers. He tried his best to keep his emotions in check, but he could feel them seeping through the tips of his fingers, draining out into the ground like a leaky faucet.
It was then that Rudy realized that, despite their earlier forgiveness of each other, there was still a lot of treading to do, and some more understanding to be put into place. His aunt obviously didn't fully understand anything, despite what she said earlier. She couldn't grasp how important this world was to her. And as of now, with her current stance, she was an enemy. Still a family member, and not someone he could ever truly hate. But an enemy nonetheless.
It pained him to see his aunt that way. But how else could he see her now? She was trying to stop him from going into ChalkZone. She broke a promise and she was going to tell his parents about it. His parents won't be back for a little while yet, which means he would miss a few days searching.
True, Penny could search but..he felt he should, too. Blocky was his friend. He couldn't just...
Rudy let out a stiff sigh, feeling his negative emotion course through his body, focusing on his finger tips. As much as he wanted to just get up and run away, he wanted to avoid another full on confrontation with his aunt. He already had to deal with it yesterday; he didn't want something else happening now. Looking at the chair, he slowly, numbly, walked towards it and sat down.
He stared at his food, refusing to look at his aunt. He couldn't tell if she was smiling, if she looked at him worriedly, or anything. He was only aware of her looking at him, as well as Sophie, and that's it.
"Rudy? Rudy?" Sophie called out to him, trying to get his attention.
Rudy blocked her out. In his mind, he was sorting through his thoughts, trying to figure out his next move. Since his aunt was so unwilling to cooperate, he would need to speak to Penny somehow. Maybe his aunt would at least give him that privilege. Hey, he wouldn't be going into ChalkZone at least.
He would ask her later. Right now, he was still too fueled with emotion to make a proper response to her, or even word his question more respectively. His aunt also looked pretty flustered from trying to explain her point of view. He would try after he finished eating. He hoped that, after he spoke to her a little more, and after speaking with Penny, that his aunt would come to truly understand where he's coming from and let him go back into ChalkZone.
In the meantime, he could only hope that nothing too terrible was happening to his friend. Who knows? Maybe when all of this was over, they could have a good laugh about how worked up he had gotten over nothing.
If only...
sss
"Oh gee...I'm sorry you and Rudy got into trouble with your folks." Rapsheeba said, looking sympathically at Penny. "I do hope everything turns out all right."
Penny nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah...me too."
She glanced up towards the Day Zone sky, reflecting on the recent events. She and Rudy certainly weren't expecting to be sent to dention today, or for the next few school days for that matter. As a result, both she and Rudy got into trouble at home as well, not just school. She was lucky that her mother didn't punish her by taking away her chalkboards, otherwise, she would not have been able to come in at all.
She felt a little guilty about the incident. She couldn't help but feel as though she had more control over the situation, that perhaps she should have been more careful and watched out for Mr. Wilter. Talking in the classroom was a risky move, and she knew that Mr. Wilter wasn't always in the best of moods. And when he was in a less than pleasing mood...
Well there was nothing that could be done about that. She and Rudy would just have to adjust to the detentions, and hope that they would find Blocky before the weekend was over. At least it was friday, and come saturday and sunday, they had a lot more time to explore around ChalkZone in search for their friend.
At least, she did. Rudy, however, was a whole different situation. She bit her lip. She hoped that things would work out for his friend. Poor Rudy...she couldn't begin to imagine what he must be going through right now.
"Hey..." Rapsheeba's voice pulled her out of her thoughts. "Where's Rudy...?"
Penny gave Rapsheeba a saddened look. It was right then she realized that she hadn't yet told Rapsheeba, or Snap or anyone, about the incident with Rudy's aunt. Now was a good time as any to tell one of them. "There was a...mishap earlier..." Penny said, clenching her teeth. "I'm...afraid I have some bad news, Rapsheeba."
The female zoner looked at Penny warily, her eyes filling with apprehension. She hesitated for a few moments before she managed to get herself speaking, "Y-Yeah..? Wh-What is it..?" When Penny didn't say anything, Rapsheeba took a step forward. "Penny, what happened...?"
Penny stared at Rapsheeba in the eyes. It was going to be so hard to tell her about this. It was such a horrible piece of news. It had happened two other times in the past, and neither of those were pleasant experiences, especially the one. And for it to happen yet again... But she knew she couldn't keep this information secret. Sooner or later, someone was going to find out.
"Rapsheeba...another human has discovered ChalkZone." Penny said, delivering the horrifying news.
"What?!" Rapsheeba put her hands to her mouth, horror blanketing her face, her eyes widening. "Who? How? When?"
"Rudy's aunt, Tilly, found out. She apparently saw the portal on the chalkboard. We don't know the details of everything that happened, but..." Penny bit her lip, looking left and right. "We don't know what Tilly will want to do with ChalkZone. We don't know if she's on our side or not. That's...still up and the air, unfortuantely."
Rapsheeba took in a few shaky breaths, turning her head to one side. "I-I don't believe it..." She breathed softly, her voice barely audible. "I can't believe it's happened again.."
Penny nodded. "Rudy and I can't believe it either." Penny paused for a moment before continuing, "That's why Rudy isn't here. He's in trouble with his aunt. I would not be surprised if she is trying to keep him out of ChalkZone." She clutched her head, shaking it slowly. "As if finding Blocky wasn't stressful enough..now we have to deal with this..."
"I-Is there anything else...?" Rapsheeba asked tentatively.
"Why would you..." Penny's voice trailed off, her eyes bulging. Yeah...there was something else. Something just as urgent, if not more so. "The chalkboard...it had a portal on it... and Tilly apparently sold it."
Rapsheeba gasped audibly. "Sold..with the portal still on it..?"
Penny said, "Yeah...unfortunately." She closed her eyes solemnly. "And the person who has the portal... It's..." Penny could feel her blood turning to ice as she realized she and Rudy had so much trouble with Tilly and then school that they had little time to discuss this very imoprtant detail. "...Terry Bouffant has the portal..."
Rapsheeba let out a loud gasp, taking a step away from Penny. She stared at her for a while, her eyes overflowing with fear. Penny could tell that she wanted to speak, but the shere horror of finding something like this out had took her voice away from her. The lack of a response was something that Penny had accounted for. This wasn't something as simple as, say, Skrawl or some new villain making a move. They were easily handled by comparison. A human finding a way into ChalkZone, however, was a much different story.
The implications were through the roof. A human had more power in ChalkZone then the zoners themselves. A single human could cause a lot more damage to ChalkZone than any zoner villain, and that was just one. If Terry or Vinnie succeeded in exposing it, she knew just how awful and terrifying the repurcussions would be.
And the zoners would know it as well. Despite how calm some of them might be, deep inside, Penny knew that many of them were rather cautious with the idea of humans in ChalkZone. She and Rudy were tolerated because they had proven that they were trustworthy. But a new human...? Even if the zoners are nice to a newcomer, and they typically are in hopes of warding off dangerous behavior, they would still be concerned. After all, if a human so chose to, they could make something incredibly dangerous and kill zoners just for the fun of it.
She could just imagine the disaster that would result from multiple humans coming into ChalkZone. And how would the zoners react to it? She imagined most would try to hide or try to be non-threatening, while at least some would try to fight back. How long would they last? Penny feared not that long. And what if they go too far? If a zoner killed a human...
She knew things would only go downhill from there. Killing a human woud incite vengefulness in her species. Penny knew how her own kind could be when it came to stuff like that. An animal that has killed a human is usually killed. But some take it much further and she knew that at least some woud deem all zoners as dangerous. Those zoners who were only trying to help their people would end up dooming it if they ended up hurting a human badly or even killing them.
Penny hoped that they would be able to stop the situation before it escalated that far. If they could locate where Terry was, where that portal was located, they could erase the portal before she could even use it. The task was simple, but getting there would be hard. She would need the zoners to form search parties to find it before Terry could begin to make use of it.
"Don't worry, though." Penny said, her voice gentle as she did her best to calm the panicking female zoner. "We should be able to take care of it. There's still time. We just need to..."
Rapsheeba shook her head once. "What do you mean? If she has the portal, then..." At this, she whipped her head to one side, looking at their sunny surroundings. "I..I hope we can..."
"I'm sure we will." Penny said.
"How can you be so sure?" Rapsheeba said, still staring out at the grassy hills in front of them. "If this Bouffant woman has the portal, then it's only a matter of time before she decides to use it. And she could be anywhere... None of us knows where the portal is. She may have it hidden well. And she might be waiting until we expect it the least to use it and..."
"Rapsheeba..." Penny reached out and touched the zoner's shoulder. Rapsheeba stiffened at this, and looked over at Penny, her eyes still wide in fear. "It's going to be okay." She tried to sound as hopeful as she could.
Rapsheeba cocked up an eyebrow. "How..?"
Penny took a moment to look around the land they were in. She soon turned back to Rapsheeba and said, "Do you see any humans coming in here? Did you notice an increase in unusual activities in the past day or two?"
Rapsheeba opened her mouth to speak. She turned her head left and right, her eyes shifting around, as if trying to scan everything. She soon turned to Penny. She remained quiet, taking in a few breaths. Penny noticed that she was relaxing a little as realization seemed to be dawning on her. "N-No..." She managed to say, her voice very faint.
"Exactly. If Terry had exposed ChalkZone, then there would be a whole flood of newcomers here. More humans invading this world, more dangerous, reckless creations, perhaps even people coming here trying to assert their control over every zoner here."
Penny flinched when she said that. The idea was very uncomfortable. She would hate to see her zoner friends subjected to such a thing. Most of the humans that come would likely not see the zoners as people, so they would not get the best treatment. She could only envision a poor, horrible future for them.
"We still have time, Rapsheeba." Penny said softly. "We still have time..."
With that, Penny wrapped her arms around her friend, pulling her into a hug. She did what she could to calm down Rapsheeba, assuring her that there was still hope for ChalkZone. She gently rubbed her back and whispered soft, comforting words to her. Rapsheeba was still frightened, but she was, slowly, settling down.
As Penny continued to hug her friend, she lifted up her head and look a look around. She took in the sights all around her. The grass swaying with the occasional wind. The clouds and sun that hung overhead. The trees decorating the land, more sparsely in some places. Some zoners walking around, some too far away to make the details. The distant buildings of civilization.
All of it served to remind Penny of something. Just how much the zoners could lose if Terry did expose ChalkZone... The thought was frightening. Just picturing it turned her blood into ice. There was so much at stake here. Everything around her...it was something that could be torn down in a matter of seconds. All it would take was just one irresponsible or cruel person with a piece of magic chalk, and the desire to to do something like that. And she already knew a number of people who would.
"Are we..going to tell Snap...?" Rapsheeba asked as she pulled away from Penny, her hands on her shoulders. "Did you plan on talking with him today?"
Penny nodded her head. "I was going to wait for Rudy to come, but he's having problems right now." She looked towards ChalkZone City. "It's best that we tell Snap as soon as possible."
Nodding in response, Rapsheeba said, "Agreed. I don't think it's a good idea to keep...this...from Snap."
Without another word, the two friends began to make their trek towards ChalkZone City. Thankfully, it wasn't incredibly far away. Penny hoped that Snap would be able to think of something that they could try. She had no idea when Rudy will be back in ChalkZone. The sooner they tried something, the better. If they could find the portal and take care of that at least...
She also hoped that they would figure out what happened to Blocky. After she visited Snap and spoke to him, she planned on using whatever time she had left in ChalkZone to speak to some more zoners on the issue. Maybe one of them had found something on the case. She hoped so. Then everything will go back to normal.
sss
Von couldn't help but smile in enthusiasm, his chest filling up with excitement, as he proceeded to begin the first experiment. He had been waiting far too long for this...
Okay, so it was only a day. Terry didn't want him trying anything on him the first day. He wasn't sure why. Maybe she just wanted to reorient her thoughts and her plans now that they had this chalk creature. Oh whatever. The point was that he could not really harm Blocky at all yesterday, although he could frighten him. And that's what he did. Give him a taste of what was to come.
Now he could finally start that said fun. Terry gave the okay. Von wasn't sure why sure why he was listening to her, or why he was letting her take over. He briefly felt a burning sensation in his chest, but he shrugged it off. Right now, it didn't matter who was in charge. He was still getting what he wanted.
He watched as the zoner struggled, pulling himself as hard as he could to either side. He was trying to break the cuffs, despite the fact that he was injuring himself in the process. He knew he was cutting into his wrists. He could see the tiny bits of blood now forming. However, he wasn't worried about him going too far. Blocky did not appear suicidal, if that was even a thing for these zoners. He would stop eventually, whether from pain or from the fear of dying. If he didn't, he and Terry would find a way to stop him for good.
"No! Please! D-Don't do this..." Blocky said, whimpering softly. His body shivered in fright as he stared at Von. "You...you can't...please... I-I don't want this..."
"Too bad. I do." Von said coolly. He pulled out the eyedropper, the insides filled with water. "And this is an important experiment to conduct. I must get this out of the way first before we can proceed."
Blocky shook his head in desperation. "Please...don't!"
Von ignored him. He moved slowly towards the bound zoner. He took his time, not wanting to drip over anything to drop his clipboard that he was carrying in his arm. He stopped partway there and turned his head to the side. He could see Terry standing there. She had her arms folded against her chest as she watched the zoner, no sympathy in her eyes. She looked at Von and nodded her head, motioning for him to continue. He would ask her to hold the clipboard and record the findings there, but she had already made it clear that she will not do that; he was the scientist after all.
Von ignored the annoyance rising up in his chest as he focused on the frightened little zoner before him. He soon reached Blocky, closing the space rather quickly. He looked Blocky over with his eyes first, ignoring his pleas as he tried to find a suitable spot to test first. He needed an area that wasn't vital, something that wouldn't kill him anytime soon.
Von put the eyedropper in his pocket and he began to feel around Blocky's body. His fingertips kneaded the flesh, if it could be called that, trying to find an area that was noticeably thicker. It was hard to find something in this zoner due to how flat he was, so it was all just going to be guesswork. Hmm...not unless he...
"Please..why do you have to do this?" Blocky asked, staring up at the scientist. "C-C-Can't you think of something less...painful...?"
"Like what?" Von asked, although he had no intention of actually taking the zoner's suggestions.
"I-I don't know..." Blocky looked left and right. "M-Maybe a treadmill? Or lift weights? Or..."
Von shook his head. "I'm sorry. But no. That will do me no good." He tilted his head, staring intently down at the zoner. "None of that will reveal too much of how your body works. And if you honestly think this is bad..." He pulled his hand away to take out the eyedropper again. "Then you don't know how lucky you are. I could easily decide to see how your body looks and cut you open. I could decide you are of no use to me alive and kill you."
Blocky whined at this and started to struggle harder. Von just gave him a crooked half smile.
"However, you are far too important for that...for now anyway." Von said.
"What do you mean...?" The zoner asked quietly.
Von ignored his question completely. He resumed looking around Blocky as he tried to figure out just which part to use. He straightened himself up, pressing his hand against his chin in a thoughtful manner. "Hmm... say, Blocky..." The zoner fell silent. "What area do you think I should put this on?" He showed him the eyedropper.
"Nowhere! That's Real World water! It'll hurt me!" Screeched the zoner. "D-Don't put that anywhere near me!"
"But I need to know if it actually hurts you or not." Von said.
"I told you already! It does! Please..don't do it!" Blocky pleaded with him. "I-If you want to know anything..just ask me! I-I'll talk!"
"Oh really?" Terry spoke up from her position. A smile spread across her face. "Then...can you tell us how we can get into ChalkZone then?"
Blocky's eyes widened at that. "Anything but that! No!"
Terry frowned at this. "Very well then..." She motioned with her hand for Von to continue.
Von raised up the eyedropper, positioning it over Blocky's body. The zoner squirmed as Von began to apply a little pressure to the dropper. He didn't go too far, and he soon stopped altogether. He watched as Blocky shivered, his eyes shut as he waited for the blow. When it didn't come, the clearly confused chalk creature looked up at him. "Why don't you tell me where I can drop this without it causing much damage.."
Blocky shook his head. "I-I don't want it anywhere on me..."
"Is that so? Well then..." He looked intentlly at the space between the zoner's eyes. "I could try here. This looks like a good spot." He moved the eyedropper to that space.
"No! Not there!" Blocky screeched.
"Oh? What about here?" The eyedropper was now positioned above what he assumed to be the creature's skull. "Is this better?"
"No! Worse!" Blocky panicked, his heart pounding so loud, Von could practically feel it. "That would kill me!"
"All right then..." Von narrowed his eyes as he lowered the eyedropper. The zoner gave a sigh of relief when the dangerous object was placed away from him. But the terrified look returned when Von spoke up again. "Then pick a part. I will drop this on you no matter what. If you want to reduce the amount of pain you feel, then you will tell me what place would be the best."
"B-But... Isn't there something else that..."
Von's answer was short and ice cold. "No."
Blocky took in a couple quick breaths as he looked left and right. He appeared to be trying to think of a way out of this. He could practically see his mind's gears grinding, filtering out the possibilities, and what he could and couldn't try. Von was pleased to see his expression became more desperate, more hopeless as he realized that he truly could not win. Nothing he said or did was going to help him out of here.
Closing his eyes in defeat, Blocky said, "M-My side...the very edge of it.."
"Oh?" Von placed a finger on the zoner's side, where the side just ended, cutting out into nothingness. "You mean right here?"
Blocky nodded his head, a few fearful tears moving down his cheeks. He looked up at Von with watery eyes. "...make it quick..." With that, he shut his eyes tightly, waiting for the scientist to make his move.
Von did not take too much time. He placed the eyedropper over the side. He occassionally looked at the zoner, watching as he would swiftly alternate between looking and having his eyes shut. Upon seeing the eyedropper, he heard the zoner give a fearful whine, his body shaking harder. Von placed his hand down on his chest and stomach, or at least that's what he thought it was, and then he squeezed the eyedropper. In a few seconds, a large drop of water landed on the zoner, followed by a few more in different locations on the zoner's flank.
The reaction was instantaneous.
"Ahhhhh!" The rectangular creature's screams echoed in the air, his thrashing increasing, pushing against the cuffs. "Make it stop! Make it stop! Please, it hurts too much! Please, I... Ahhhh!"
Von covered up his ears as the zoner's loud screaming filled his head, nearly making his eardrums bust open. He looked over at Terry, seeing her cringing away, reacting to the screaming as well. Von dropped the item to the ground, along with his charts and clipboard, as he put his hands on the side of his head, trying to ride out the screams.
He opened up one eye and stared down at the screaming zoner. He could see steam rising up from where he had let the water drop. His eye bulged open in horror as he saw just how gruesome it really was.
The flesh was burning. Not just dissolving as he would have expected with him being chalk, but actually burning. The wound edges were black and spreading a little, looking similar to burnt paper. The wound itself, raw and red, looked like some of the most severe blisters he had ever seen. They were deep and blood poured rapidly from the wounds. Even though he had not dropped a lot of water on him, with the fact that he was flat and the water was eating away at him, spreading, it took no high leven of genius to know why the zoner was reacting this way.
Even though he did not care about Blocky's well being, since he wasn't human, he couldn't help but feel...disturbed by this experiment. It was clear that water really did hurt him, and though he knew it would be fatal if used too much, he never expected it to look this bad.
Blocky was crying at this point. He was turning his head the best he could, tugging in vain at his cuffs, hoping to escape the agony. He didn't even try to speak anymore. He just wailed painfully, his sobs echoing in the room. Tears stained his cheeks, staining it a slight red.
"What are you waiting for?" Terry's panicked voice filled the air. "Stop it before he expires!"
Von shook his head, snapping himself out of the trance he was in. He looked around, trying to find something to use. He soon spotted a cloth nearby. He rushed over and grabbed onto it. The man wasted no time in bringing it over to Blocky.
Von immediately pressed the cloth against Blocky's side. He winced when he saw the previously white cloth take on a disgusting brownish color with a tingue of red and green. The cloth easily absorbed the water that had started to soak into the zoner's body, and the steam rapidly stopped, creating something of a sizzle sound, as if it were smoke being put out. Or maybe that was just his imagination due to how similar the water burn spread was compared to that of burning paper.
When it was all over, he pulled the cloth away. He shuddered when he saw the crusted parts of dead chalk flesh on the cloth. He couldn't detect any kind of smell other than some faint chalk, but the physical representation was all still there. It was as if the cloth had been dipped in chunky, dark-colored chalk and blood and moved around in there a bit. Despite being made of chalk, it was a rather disturbing sight. As was his side himself. Von found it hard to look away from the gaping hole now present in the zoner, fresh blood still spilling out.
"Th-There...n-n-now you know..." Blocky said in a low whimper. His body quivered constantly in agony. "N-N-Now will you p-please let me g-g-go..?"
Von didn't answer him. His mind was still racing from what he had seen. He had just gotten the first clue of just how alive this creature was. The reaction to the water...it was definitely something he would expect an animal or human to do if exposed to acid. It was a rather..uncomfortable sight.
But...that was all in the day's work for a scientist. Experiments must be performed in order to understand things better. He knew of some scientists who dissected and vivisected animals. He had done the same thing himself a few times before. Gruesome sights like this were common. This allowed him to quickly recover from what he had just seen, assuming his more cold demeanor from before. Terry still looked a little shaken up, but Von didn't pay much attention to her. She would be fine.
Von stared at the hole in the zoner's side, where the water had been. He tilted his head to one side. Out of curiosity, he lowered his fingers towards the hole, flexing his fingers a little. He wondered...
Blocky let out yelps of pain as Von pressed his finger against the wound. He moved it around lightly, feeling the burnt skin, noting how similiar it felt to actual burnt skin he had to deal with before. Ignoring the tears in the zoner's eyes, the face contorting in pain, Von pushed the finger inside the wound. Not deeply, just enough for him to wiggle his finger around. Blocky squirmed on the table. A few seconds later, Von pulled his finger out. He stared at it. Blood clung to his finger, but it had a different texture. It didn't even feel wet, despite all appearances. It felt much more..dry.
Just like he'd expect in chalk.
"Hmm...interesting." Von said softly. "You reacted to the water quite...negatively, to put it mildly. And your blood...it doesn't feel like anything I've felt before. I'd say this experiment was a success."
"So..you'll stop..?" Blocky asked hopefully.
"Oh, I'm so sorry, but no. There's still more. But don't worry." Von raised his hand up, staring intently at the chalk blood still on his finger tip. "We won't be using anymore... Real World water as you say...in our experiments."
In an act that horrified Blocky and startled Terry, Von decided to do one more test real quick. He placed his finger in his mouth, lapping up the blood. It easily disintegrated in his mouth, and he immediately spat it out. Yep...it tasted just like chalk.
Ignoring the look he was getting from Terry, Von focused his attention back on Blocky. "Experiment One was a success. I wonder how you will fair with Experiment Two."
"Wh-What's that...?"
"Oh you'll find out. It's not as bad as this but..." Von smiled. "Well, let's just say it's still no picnic..."
"No..please..." Whimpered Blocky. "N-No more...please..."
Ignoring him, Von turned his head towards Terry. At this point, her shocked expression was completely gone, having recovered from the shock. "I'm going to need your help transporting him."
Terry nodded as she walked over. "Where are we taking him?"
"In layman's terms, the stretching machine."
sss
"I've already explained it to you, Aunt Tilly." Rudy said. "Why do you want me to explain it all over again?"
"Because...I..I just want a refresher. This is all..so much for me to take in." Tilly replied. She placed a hand on her head, rubbing it gently. "I know you're upset with me for not letting you go back into that world, Rudy. I don't like making you upset. I just...still need time to talk to your folks and understanding this world and..."
"But Aunt Tilly...! You can't tell them! Please...just keep this between us..." Rudy pleaded with her.
Tilly sighed at this. "Rudy, you know I can't do that..." She shook her head from side to side. "I can't keep something like this from your folks...especially your mother. I never lied to my sister before, and I'm not goign to start now."
"Please..." Rudy begged. "I-I don't feel comfortable telling you unless you promise not to tell my parents. And this time, keep it. Please..you don't understand how disastrous this is. You're not supposed to know about this world!"
Tilly narrowed her eyes at this. This hadn't been the first time that Rudy said something like that. She couldn't understand why he would say such a thing. Why didn't he want her or his folks to know about this world? Yeah he tried to explain it to her, but she was still so confused. And he still didn't explain something else that well.
"What makes you so damn special?"
Tilly's eyes widened at that. She felt a sharp jab in her chest. She watched as Rudy flinched at this, leaning away from her. Her daughter didn't seem to fully understand the words, but her tone and inflexion was enough to make Sophie give her a quick, wary look before turning back to her coloring and drawing. Tilly felt bad for her, having to be caught up in this mess. This certainly isn't how she had pictured things going. Things never got this screwed up before.
Her attention shifting back to her nephew, she felt another pang of guilt. She hadn't meant to say such a cold thing to him. She just...didn't understand why he... She growled in frustration, gripping her head tighter, pressing the tips of her fingers against her scalp. This was all so confusing. Why would Rudy not want them in, but remain determined to stay in and... She wished she could understand.
She hated not being able to understand. She didn't like not seeing things from his point of view. She wanted to be fair. She was doing what she could with the knowledge that she had. But even then...she had no idea if she was doing the right thing. If she could just understand Rudy's motivation for keeping them out... He explained it to her, but she still didn't get it. And she didn't get why Rudy felt that he had the right to go in, but not them. What was so different?
"I'm sorry, Rudy." Tilly said, rubbing her temples. "I didn't mean to let that slip out. I..." She looked over at Rudy. She could see a bit of a flicker in his eye, and she resisted the urge to wince. It was a brief reminder of what she had done to him the other day. She did not want a repeat of that. She quickly said, "Why do you think that you and Penny can still go, can still know about this place, but..no one else?"
Rudy paused, clearly trying to think of what to say. He furrowed his eyes in deep thought. Tilly waited politely for him to answer.
"It's because Penny and I care about this place. We have been entrusted to guard it, to keep it a secret. The zoners there trust us, and we have earned that. We recognize them as people, and not just living drawings."
"I don't get it." Tilly said, cocking an eyebrow. "Isn't that ultimately what they are? Just drawings?"
Rudy shook his head, glaring softly at her. "They're alive, Aunt Tilly. They're no different than us. Yes, some look radically different, but deep down, they're the same. They have emotions, feelings, ambitions, dreams, fears..." He spread his hands outward. "You can't judge them from their outward appearances or what they're made of, Aunt Tilly. That would be like them judging us for being made of carbon."
"That's different. We were born, not created." Tilly pointed out. Surely, Rudy knew this. There was a big difference between being drawn and being born.
"They are still born. They are drawn, erased, and that's when they are born. They are born differently from us, yes, born into whatever age they were intended to be. The point is, they still have a birthday, and they can still die, just like us. You look at an x-ray of them, you will find organs and bones and blood and everything."
Tilly would have pointed out the fallacy of that, considering that's not how x-rays worked, but that wasn't the point Rudy was trying to make. Tilly thought about what he said. A part of her saw something of what he was trying to say. Yet..she still remained unconvinced. Something about this just didn't...feel right. The zoners still felt so...wrong.
"They are still drawings at the end of the day." Said Tilly. She realized she may have sounded a little colder than she had meant to, but she still remained firm. "I don't see why you are trying to keep everyone out of that world, Rudy. I would understand more if this was a selfish desire, keeping it all to yourself."
"It's not!" Rudy cried.
"I know. And that's what has me so confused." Tilly leaned back against the couch, Rudy positioned next to her, Sophie in front of the couch, busy drawing. "Treating drawings like people... Rudy, I think you have hung out with them for so long that you started to..."
"That's not true!" Rudy slammed a fist against his own thigh. He flinched in pain. "We weren't brainwashed, Aunt Tilly! Snap is my best friend! I am not imagining him as a person! He is a person!"
Tilly flinched at the boy's yelling. She cringed back slightly, realizing she was probably going a little too far. She knew that the boy felt strongly about this place. She needed to be more careful with what she said. Clearing her throat, she said, "All right then. So let's say they are alive. That still doesn't explain why you two are permitted there, but your own families aren't." She looked at Rudy sadly, motioning a hand to herself. "Don't you trust us, Rudy?"
"I do. I'm sorry if it seems like I don't." Rudy lowered his head. "This isn't so much about how much we trust you..." He closed his eyes. "It's that...you guys care about us so much...and if you found out anything bad about ChalkZone, you'd pull us out of it so fast and...then that world would be without a defender. Believe me, Aunt Tilly..I've wanted so much to tell you guys." He turned to give her a sideways glance. "But no matter how much I trust you...there's still that chance that you guys might do something drastic."
Tilly was immediately reminded of how she reacted to finding out. She realized, on some level, that the boy did have a good point. She did react quite harshly to it. Was this what Rudy was worried about? Their reactions?
Then again, a part of her couldn't help but believe it was Rudy's fault. He should have told them right away. She would have been less angry if it had been just a week or so since he discovered it, as opposed to a couple years. If he had just come forward, they could have spoken about this and come up with an agreement, and all of this would have been gotten out of the way. Instead, he chose to cover it up, lie to everyone... She could feel her stomach twisting again, some old anger rising up.
Keeping herself controlled, letting out a sigh through her clenched teeth, Tilly said, "So it's a first come, first served thing?" Her voice was a little cold, but she was trying her best not to sound so antagonistic.
Rudy shook his head. "It wasn't like that at all. I just kind of..found the place. I had to earn my position as ChalkZone's protector; the zoners didn't just one day make me their guardian. And since I knew of the place, I had to accept the burden of keeping it a secret. Biclops showed me what happened to ChalkZone when rogue creators used to run amok. I couldn't let that happen again."
"And what of Penny?" Tilly asked. "Did she just...happen to be with you at the time and..."
"No. She didn't know about it at the time." Rudy explaiend. "She actually didn't find out until...I forget how long it's been. But at least a few months."
Tilly's eyes widened at this. "You mean to say that you ran amok in that world for nearly two years without anyone else knowing, and then you decided to tell Penny about it?" She stared at Rudy in shock. "Instead of your own family, you chose Penny? You could tell her but not us?"
"I..." Rudy started to say.
"How could you...do that, Rudy...? We're your family. We love you. How could you see it fit to tell Penny, but not any of us? Not me, or your mom or your dad... Why, Rudy..? Why...?"
Tilly couldn't help but feel very hurt by this confession. Rudy had just admitted that he had told Penny about this world a short time ago, and yet, he still resisted when it came to telling his family. Not that she had anything against Penny, but what made her so special that Rudy could confide in her, but not his own family? The same people he had known growing up? The same people who had shown, time and again, how much they loved and trusted him?
A sharp pang shot through her heart. She clutched her chest, turning away from Rudy. The boy remained silent, not saying a word. Tilly didn't bother looking at him, fighting back the burning sensation rising inside her stomach. That old anger from before was returning. This time, it was stronger, intermixed with the bitter feeling of betrayal and hurt. She had thought that Rudy and Penny found out together. But to know that Rudy found it first, and then nearly two years later, told Penny, but no one else...
Perhaps Rudy had told her about it already. At the moment, though, she couldn't really remember. Her mind was swirling with emotions, ripping through her mind as she tried to make sense of this. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She could feel her own body start to tremble, and, out of the corner of her eye, she could see Rudy moving away from her, as if he sensed something was wrong. Well, he was right on that. Something was wrong.
"How could you choose Penny over your own family?" Growled Tilly. Rudy didn't answer save for a few stammers. She whipped her head over, glaring at the boy. "Why was Penny so deserving of this special knowledge, but no one else? Why did you think Penny was trustworthy enough to know about ChalkZone, but no one in your family?"
"Please, Aunt Tilly..." Rudy's voice was small, quiet. "I...I don't know, okay? I just..." Rudy let out a frustrated sigh. "I know you must be so angry with me, Aunt Tilly. I didn't mean for it to go this far. But I was just so worried that something might happen to this place and..." A pause. "Can I please go into ChalkZone? I really want to find my friend and..."
"Oh no. You aren't changing the subject that easily." Tilly said, shooting her nephew a glare. "We are going to continue our talk and then maybe I'll let you go into this..." She resisted the urge to say something nasty. "..world that you care about so much." She flinched at how cold she sounded.
"Please, Aunt Tilly, I..." Rudy stopped when Tilly glared at him again. He lowered his head and sighed. "Okay...what else would you like to know..?"
Tilly thought about this. She knew exactly what she was going to ask. If she was going to make a proper decision on whether or not to allow Rudy to go back, with or without his parents knowing, then there was something that she needed to know.
"Tell me what dangers there are in this ChalkZone, Rudy." Tilly said sternly, folding her arms against her chest. "Tell me everything that you know of."
sss
Snap stared at Penny in disbelief, his eyes widened. He tried to make sense of what she said. He tried to fight back the urge to scream. He tried his best to remain calm about the situation. But..how could he remain calm at a time like this?
"You're...you're kidding...right...?"
Snap already knew the answer to that. As soon as Penny shook her head, he knew that she was not lying. She wouldn't lie. Not about this. He could feel his heart clenching up tightly, a feeling of toxicity moving through him. He shivered, feeling a sudden chill. He would have laid down if he weren't already doing so right now. He grabbed onto his head and gently rubbed it.
How could something like this have happened? While he had asked himself that many times before, while he knew the futility of doing so, it was automatic, something that he just couldn't help but do. He often wanted clarity, to fully understand just...why.
"I'm sorry, Snap." Penny said, lowering her head. "I wish I could have brought you much better news."
Snap stared at her, not answering. He was too wrapped up in his mind to answer her. The full implications of what she said weighed down on him. His mind was going a million miles per hour. He tried to get himself to settle down, but it was useless. And seeing the looks on Penny's face, as well as Rapsheeba's, it wasn't like he was alone in this. They, too, were also very worried.
After all, a creator finding an entrance into ChalkZone was a huge deal. It was one of the worst news that could possibly be given.
And what made this worse was...this human was Terry Bouffant...
Snap felt his blood turn to ice at this. Out of all the humans that could have found a way in, it just had to be one of the two that had been trying to expose it. Terry had attempted to reveal ChalkZone to the world before and she very nearly succeeded. Although she was stopped, it was mostly dumb luck. Things could have so easily gone wrong. If he hadn't been stupid enough to hang onto her arm and get stuck back in ChalkZone...
Or no...that could have made things much worse. What if Terry chose to lock him up? She could have trapped him in a place where he couldn't use his 2D powers to escape. If that were the case, then how could he have warned Rudy? Perhaps getting locked back out had been a good thing.
Not that it did them any good right now. Terry had a portal to ChalkZone. It was something that Rudy and Penny had only just realized, as it hadn't dawned on them earlier. With the incident with Rudy's aunt, it wasn't like he could blame them. But now they had a whole new situation on their hands. It was one thing to try to deal with Rudy's aunt. But Terry... How were they going to stop her...?
"At least she hadn't used the portal yet..." Penny said softly. "If she did, we would have noticed by now."
"That's true." Snap nodded his head. A part of him relaxed a little with that realization. She was right. Terry wouldn't waste her time that much. Not with how much she wanted to show the world. "No new creators romping about or anything." He gave a small smile at this. A weak attempt at hiding just how much fear was inside of him. "So..that's something at least."
"For now at least. She still has the portal. It's only a matter of time before she uses it." Rapsheeba rubbed her hands nervously. "As soon as she does..."
Penny's eyes widened softly. "I know, Rapsheeba. We..won't be able to stop her." She shook her head slowly her eyes shutting. "Not unless we knew where she was."
"Which means you need to round up a search party." Snap pointed out. "There are plenty of zoners who would be willing to do that. I would love to, but as you can see, I'm stuck here. Doctor's orders."
Rapsheeba smiled. "Well don't worry. Doc said tomorrow, you can leave."
Snap was glad to hear some good news out of this. "Finally! I won't be confined to this place anymore!" He motioned his hand towards Penny. "And I'll finally be able to help you and Bucko!"
Penny's mouth ticked up at this. "That would be nice."
The brief happiness in the room didn't last that long. It faded away quickly as everyone found themselves going back to the topic before, regarding the portal and Terry. They all couldn't help but feel a sense of glumniness, worry, and fear. How were they going to handle this situation? What were they going to do to get the portal back from Terry?
Snap shivered as an uncomfortable thought entered his mind. It seemed rather strange that Terry would have the portal, but not yet use it. What was holding her back? Was she somehow unaware of the portal, or was she...?
Upon seeing Penny and Rapsheeba stare at him, their eyes wide with concern, he whispered softly, "What...what if she's just...biding her time..?"
Penny tilted her head. "We already thought about that, Snap. We..."
"What if she is planning more thoroughly this time? What if she realizes we are going to try to find the portal...and she is setting up a defense?" Snap's voice took on a haunting tone at this. "What if she is waiting for us, ready to trap us, or do whatever to slow us down? What if she is prepared this time?"
Rapsheeba and Penny glanced at each other worriedly.
Snap wasn't quite done yet. "What if she is secretly showing the portal to some people quietlly so that we can't stop her...?"
The idea sent a lightning bolt through everyone's minds. White flashes appeared in the back of their minds as they imagined Terry doing this. It would be something that she could do. She would want to spread the word quietly so that none of them would think to stop her. She may have already shown some people in the short time frame that she had it. She may have built up an alliance. This may have been transformed into a much bigger thing than they thought.
The very idea of it shook their foundation, and made them come to grips with reality. The situation was far more dire than they had thought.
Then something else came to Snap's mind. Something that he didn't think any of them had yet to consider. Something that would bring to light what could have happened.
"What if Terry has Blocky...?"
A sharp intake of air from his friends perfectly fit the mood. Penny's face had paled up a little as the horror gripped her mind. Rapsheeba bit her lip, putting her hand against her chest. They couldn't help but exchange worried looks with one another, the tension and nervousness growing thick in the air.
What if Terry did take Blocky? What if that was where he went? What if he was in her clutches, being used by her? It was a possibility they thought impossible at first. But that was before they realized that she had a portal...
"But...but how...when would she have...?" Rapsheeba stammered, looking left and right. "Blocky was with us for a while and..."
"She may have gotten him after she took the portal..." Penny's voice was soft. Her eyes were wide in realization. "After we all went home...she could have gotten him then. Maybe he was lost, and she took advantage of that..."
Snap gritted his teeth at this. "I wouldn't expect less from her, that creepazoid..." He clutched his rounded hand in a fist. It would be just like Terry to take advantage of someone like that to suit her own goals. "If I saw her..."
"Please relax, Snap. This will not do us any good." Rapsheeba's voice cut him out of his thoughts. "We need to focus on how we are going to help our friend. If he was captured by Terry, that at least makes planning easier."
Penny nodded in agreement. "We just need to head to the same place, and from there, find a way to get Blocky back, and then close the portal. Without that portal, Terry won't be a threat anymore." She furrowed her eyes with worry. "But...there is the thing with her possibly telling others..."
Snap's teeth were clenched at this. Nervously, he suggested, "Maybe no one will believe them?"
"That is possible, yes." Penny narrowed her eyes. "Still...we need to be really careful. First and foremost, we need to find that portal. We will need to round up as many zoners as we can to find it."
"What if Terry moves it again?" Rapsheeba's nervous voice asked. "She might realize something was up, and relocate it." She paused for a moment. "Well, she might do that even if we don't find the portal."
"Well..." Snap narrowed his eyes and rubbed his chin. "We could try to mark the portal. Do something with it that would prevent us from losing track of it..."
"Snap, that's a great idea!" Penny cried. She folded her arms against herself. "But..what to mark it with...?"
"Maybe something that we could track via a signal? Like a chip?" Suggested Rapsheeba.
"Yeah, that could work! But something small that Terry wouldn't see it." Snap suggested. "Something that was still strong enough to hold onto the portal. Then, no matter where Terry took it, we would find it." There was just one problem. "I'm not sure what we could use, though."
Penny narrowed her eyes in determination. "I know what we could use..."
sss
"But...but Aunt Tilly...that's not fair! You can't keep me..." Rudy yelled at his aunt, anger rising up inside. "You're being unreasonable!"
Tilly shook her head. She had a feeling that Rudy would object to this. But she was going to keep firm on what she said. She was not going to back down from this. She had learned enough of that world to make a decision. "I'm sorry, Rudy. But I will not let you risk your life entering that place."
"I told you it wasn't that bad!" Rudy wailed, struggling to get free of her grasp.
Tilly raised an eyebrow at this. "That's not what you told me before. Didn't you tell me that there were a few zoners that went after you? That there are some dangerous zoners and creations that appear that could have easily harmed you? You don't call that dangerous?"
"Well..yeah, there's that. But, Aunt Tilly...they are few and far between! This place is safe, really! Please..don't keep me locked out... This isn't fair!"
Tilly gave a soft growl. "Life isn't always fair, Rudy. Sometimes, you have to do things you don't want to for the best of yourself and those you care about." She stopped in front of Rudy's door, holding his arm tightly. She didn't like hurting him, but she had to be sure he didn't get away. "I know you think I'm being harsh on you, Rudy. But trust me. Later, you'll be thanking me for this."
"No! You can't do this! I need to go back into ChalkZone! I need to speak to Penny!" Rudy frantically pushed against her arm, trying to scramble to get away from her.
Tilly narrowed her eyes at this. "I'm sorry, Rudy. But until your parents come back, and until we get this all straightened out, you will not be able to leave this room until I say so, and only under my supervision. I'll work something out with your teacher and principal. And you will not be allowed to see Penny."
That last comment seemed to send a knife through Rudy's heart. "What? No!"
"I'm sorry, Rudy."
With that, Tilly threw Rudy into the room. She watched as he tripped up and fell into the ground. She felt a pang of guilt at this. She didn't mean to use that much force on him. Yet her eyes remained narrowed, wanting to show Rudy just how serious she was.
Rudy got up to his feet and ran towards the door. Tilly shut the door before he could get out. She swiftly locked the door. This was something that was never done before. Something that she would never have dreamed of doing. There was a first time for everything. She put the key in her pocket, turned, and began to walk away.
She winced as she heard the pounding on the door behind her. She could hear her nephew's muffled cries to let him out. She paused only for a moment, guilt washing through her. Was she doing the right thing...?
Of course she was. She was keeping Rudy safe. She needed to make sure he didn't get hurt. She would do anything to ensure of that. Even if it meant locking him up like this. He was just a little boy. He didn't fully understand the dangers that he was in. She was just ensuring his safety. He might be angry now, but somewhere down the line, he would thank her. He just needed some time.
Tilly pulled out her cellphone and looked at the calender. Her sister, along with Joe, would not be back for another few days. She would call them and inform them of what was going on. But she did not want to ruin their vacation. She would wait until they got back. She just hoped she could break this news as gently as she could to them.
She did not want to make things worse than they already were.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 2, 2015 21:12:23 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 2, 2015 21:12:23 GMT -5
Chapter 14: Pains
And so the flesh began to cry out, pleading with the machine: Please stop, I am at my limits!
sss
"Ahhhh! Stop this! Please, stop it!" Blocky wailed loudly, his voice becoming high pitched as he pleaded with them. "Ouch! Stop! Please!"
But Terry and Von did not stop. They had no intention to stop. They merely just watched the zoner as the machine began to make quick work of him. The zoner desperately tried to get away, jerking himself from side to side, tears flowing down his face. He let out loud cries and sobs, the pain supposedly getting unbearable now.
He was hooked up to a stretching machine. Well that wasn't what its original purpose was, but it could be used in this way. Von normally used this for other, less painful experiments. He had never used it on a living thing before. And to his surprise, it was working quite well. The zoner hadn't slipped out of the cuffs, and it was able to stretch him however far he wanted to. This experiment shouldn't take too long. He was certain to be pleased with the results.
Looking behind him, he could see Terry standing there, watching the process taking place. She looked somewhat disturbed, but that was probably due to the screams the zoner was emitting. Admittingly, it was starting to grate him a little, and he temporarily thought about perhaps muzzling him somehow. But that seemed like a little too much work. He could handle this anyway. It wasn't that bad.
"Why are you doing this?" Blocky's voice cut through the air, catching his attention. "Why are you hurting me?! Why?!"
Von gave a small smile at this. "It would be easier if you underztood zcienze, my little...creature. Progrezz is very important to my zpeciez. I don't know much about yourz, but I'm going to azzume that you don't have anything like thiz going on. Now do you?"
Blocky shook his head. "I-I...no!" He let out whimpers as the machine continued to stretch his body taut. He jerked his head from side to side. "Stop! Just turn this thing off! Please!"
"Oh no...I need to know how zturdy your body iz, Blocky. I need a figure to jot down in my notez. I need to underztand you better." Von took a few steps forward. He looked at the zoner up and down. He watched as his face started to shift to red, blood rushing to his face. "I intend on finding out az much about your body and itz functionz and limitz az I can, zoner. By zee end of thiz..." He listened to the grunting and straining of the zoner. "...I'll know you better than you know yourzelf."
"No!" Blocky's voice echoed, but he was ignored.
Von looked down at the remote that he was using for the machine. He grabbed onto the knob and he began to twist it a little. This caused the machine to begin stretching Blocky's body even further. The zoner let out a yelp of pain as the machine suddenly increased its efforts, yanking his arms and legs apart, out to the sides and away from his body.
Von watched, the corner of his mouth giving a slight tick. As he continued to have the zoner's body stretched, he noticed how it appears to react like a real body. Despite being flat, his body wasn't all that fragile like he thought before. No tearing of his body like a real piece of paper. Just his body resisting to the pressures of being stretched, and he thought he heard the sound of a pop as the spine of the creature was being stretched further.
There was a bit of blood beginning to drip down the zoner's side. Despite having him bandaged due to the water-induced wound, it would seem that the bleeding hadn't stopped. Either that, or the stretching was reopening the wound. Whatever the case, it didn't matter to him. Von may have been startled by the initial wound, but he had recovered, and he knew what to do in case it started to go too far. Blocky was in no danger of dying from this.
Terry herself had also appeared to calm down. There wasn't much of an expression of fear on her, or discomfort. She didn't appear to like this experiment all that much, but it was just from Blocky's screams rather than any concern for the chalk creature itself.
Von wondered just how far he should take these experiments. He wondered how many he should perform on the creature. Funny how things seemed easier when there were limitations. With an animal and definitely a human, there would still be a limit of how far this could actually be allowed to go. But a zoner... Not a human and not an animal... Where was the ethical limitations in this? There was no restraint here, and he was uncertain of how far he would actually take this.
No matter. He would figure something out. At the very least, he could hold back just to ensure that he won't die. Even though they had a portal, Terry did not want to use it yet, although she didn't explain her full plans. Blocky would be the only zoner they'd have, and capturing another one would be a pain.
Food and water was going to be important. This thought made Von freeze for a moment. He could hear a confused utterance from Terry, but he paid her no mind. His thoughts went to Blocky and the realization that he probably needed to eat and drink. He deduced he wouldn't be able to do it here. Not like this thing can eat food, and water, forget about it. He didn't want him dying, especially not in a gruesome way like that.
He glanced momentarily at Terry. His expression gave away the fact that he wanted to speak to her. She tilted her head slightly and waited for him to speak. He merely frowned slightly and looked away. He would talk to her later. They still had time to solve the food and water crisis. For now, it was time to continue with the experiment.
He looked at Blocky, seeing how his body was being stretched beyond its limits. The zoner kept screaming, his voice echoing off the walls, ringing in his ears. He flinched, feeling an ache in his ear drums. He pushed a finger inside, trying to subdue the ache that was spreading in his internal canal. He looked back at Blocky, noting just how far he was being stretched. He almost looked like a piece of taffy. It was incredible just how much endurance his body had. He had never seen a living creature like this before. He wondered if the chalk properties were enabling this somehow.
Judging from the zoner's face, he had a limit. Von wondered just how far he could take this before the zoner's body would rip in half. Perhaps now was the time to figure that out. Gripping the dial again, he twisted it another down. And he immediately froze, making him wish that he had gone with trying to muzzle the zoner.
A loud scream eminated from Blocky's mouth. Louder, more higher pitched than before. His eyes were bulging, tears streaming down his face. There was a slight rip sound, and his side began to bleed, his bandages getting too soaked to continue absorbing the blood. The zoner didn't even try to struggle anymore; the sudden pain made him freeze, sobs wracking through his trembling body.
Then, without warning, Von heard something akin to a crack. His eyes widened in shock at this. He turned over at Terry to see if she heard it. Not only did she hear it, but she was frantically gesturing over to Blocky, glaring at him with an expression of anger and horror.
"Stop it! Get him out of there!" Cried Terry. "You're pulling his body too far! Get him out before he rips completely!"
Von started to push the dial back. As he cranked it backwards, the machine began to push Blocky back to his original position. Slowly, the tension from the zoner's body was alleviated, and the look of pain on his face diminished a little.
The scientist and newsreporter approached the zoner cautiously, their eyes wide from the damage the machine had caused. There was some bruising on him, and his wound had seen better days. There was some extra tearing in it, causing more bloodflow. The sight of it was just horrible, prompting Von to bite his lip. If he didn't try to be more careful, they were going to lose their test subject.
"How are you feeling?" Terry's voice was cold and professional, despite her slightly shaken appearance.
Blocky didn't answer. He simply laid there, panting heavily from the immense pain he was in. His pain-filled eyes remained looking up towards the ceiling. He didn't appear to realize that they were even there.
"Well? Aren't you going to zay zomething?" Von said. He placed a finger against the side of the zoner's head. He pushed on it firmly. "Hello? We're talking to you! Why aren't you..."
Without warning, the zoner suddenly passed out. His eyes shut and his head, or whatever, appeared to loll to the side. The zoner's body stopped shaking completely, and he appeared to become lost from this world.
Von felt a small bit of panic when he saw the zoner get knocked out like that. He wondered if he had done a lot more damage to him than he thought. Perhaps he had accidentally broke something inside of him that caused some internal bleeding. If that were the case, he was going to give himself a scolding. This was not what he wanted, nor the reaction he had hoped for.
He could see Terry glaring at him out of the corner of his eye. He did his best to lock her out. He was in no mood to hear her rants about how he should have been more careful, that he should have listened to her. He was well aware that he may have goofed up. He did not need to be reminded of his blunder. Well, there was nothing he could do to change what happened, so he might as well look the zoner over to make sure he didn't cause too much damage to him.
He went around Blocky's side and looked at the gash that he had given him via water. He flinched as he saw the bits exposed, the bandage having been ripped. The blood dripped constantly, landing on the ground in a small pool. He reached out with his hand and placed it against the wound. There was a slight shudder, and he realized that Blocky must be aware of the pain even while unconscious. He felt a fleeting bout of sympathy for him, but only a tiny bit.
After a quick examination, he was able to determine that the wound did not get too much worse. He just needed a bit of rest. He decided to take Terry's advice and give the zoner something of a break from the experiments. If he could just figure out place to put him in the meantime...
"I'm going to make myself useful and grab more bandages." Terry said. She glanced at Blocky with a sideways stare. "I doubt he will last too long bleeding like that."
Von nodded. "Zat's what I waz going to azk of you."
"Hmph." Terry folded her arms against her chest. "I hope you will be more careful next time. You almost cost us our little hostage."
"You mean... oh nevermind. Yeah, I understand." Von made a quick motion with his hand. "Now hurry up. I can't do anything for his wound if you just stand there and do nothing to help."
Terry gave a quick snarl at this, but did not remain. She quickly turned and began to walk away. Von could hear her footsteps quite clearly. He winced at how forceful they were, and in the distance, he could hear a door slam as she entered another hallway. He shook his head. He didn't let Terry's attitude get in the way of what was important right now. He looked back down at Blocky, biting his lip.
He hoped that Blocky was going to be okay. He still needed him. There was still more things about him he wanted to know. While yes, he could learn some things while he was dead, he would rather him be alive. And besides, Blocky still had another usage.
They needed a way to subdue Rudy and Penny. No doubt, they were going to try to find their friend. They were going to be quite a pain in their side, if anything Terry told him turned out to be true. The woman hadn't exactly lied to him yet, so he was going to assume she was being truthful here as well.
Von didn't want to use him as bait just yet. He wanted to do some more experiments on him first. He wanted to understand this strange, unknown creature. His scientific urges were prompting him to figure this thing out. Nothing he had seen before was quite like this. It was impossible to resist the desire to learn and know and study. He needed to learn this creature's strengths and weaknesses and how he was able to live with a chalk body and how he operates and such. There was good reason for this, and not just for curiosity's sake.
They might need it in the future. If some of these creatures were hostile, then they were going to need to know their achille's heel so they can...tame them and keep them under control. And what better way to control them than to use something that was their weakness? They already had water on the list, but he was certain there were...more things. And he would find out from this guy. Oh yes he will...
He reached up and began to unhook Blocky from the machine. One by one the cuffs came off. He began with his arms, and then his legs. He then scooped up the zoner in his arms and he laid down on the ground, crossing his legs. Being very gentle, he began to turn Blocky's body over as he examined him. He carefully ran his hands over him, noting any instance of a bump or bruise as he leaned in closely.
He hoped Terry wouldn't take too long. He needed to stop the bleeding, and then he needed to give him an x-ray. Hopefully they would get a clear image. And hopefully, Blocky wasn't too badly damaged. Otherwise...he wasn't sure how he was going to treat them, and they were going to lose their test subject.
He narrowed his eyes. He would be sure that they didn't lose their little bargaining token.
sss
Terry growled softly as she headed down the hallway, towards the storage room that Von had shown her earlier. It wouldn't take her too long to reach it. Soon, she would have what she came for and she would return to Von.
Her teeth were gnashed together as she replayed the recent events in her head. This was not how she had envisioned things going. She knew that Blocky would have been hurt, but she didn't realize just how much. The fool Von nearly cost them their ticket to keep Rudy and Penny under control. If he wasn't careful...
A part of her wondered if she should just continue this solo. She could just take the stuff and leave. It wasn't like Von could do much of anything. He didn't even know where she lived. She couldn't see him doing something as risky as kidnapping her, and he knew that going after a human would increase the odds of him getting in trouble. Despite her reputation, her name was still pretty well known, and if she went missing, it would be all over the news.
She decided against it. Von did seem regretful for his mistake. Like her, he may have not been so opposed to the idea of him dying at first, but now that their plan was more solidified, he had no desire to do something like that. At least for now.
Terry still needed to figure out a way to contact the children. Blocky was useless as a bargaining tool if they didn't know he was kidnapped. She knew they were pretty smart, however, and they may have already figured this stuff out. Still, it wouldn't hurt to be certain. Perhaps an encrypted message might work. Or a phone call...no that would not do at all. Wasn't there something she had in mind before? If so, she completely forgot about it, much to her frustration.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she saw a flashing red light up ahead. A locked hallway. She curled her lip up. Typical Von. He always seemed to have this hallway locked these past few days. She never understood why. Was he that paranoid that Blocky would leave so easily that he... Oh forget it. It wasn't worth getting worked up over. A part of her wondered if working with Vinnie Raton would be a much easier task. She made a mental note to herself: if this plan failed, at least consider partnering up with Vinnie.
Terry used the key that Von gave her and unlocked the door. The red flashing light disappeared, much to her relief. She went down the new hallway and made a left turn. This brought her down a long corridor and ultimately led her towards a left door marked Storage. Why he had it all the way over here, she will never understand.
She opened it up and rummaged through. Her eyes scanned it up and down as she tried to figure out what to bring. What would be best suited in treating that little creature?
There wasn't too much she thought she could bring. More bandages, yes. She had already planned on that. She had hoped she could bring something else to ensure the zoner's well being. But nothing here would do the trick. Outside the bandages, all the medicine in here would hurt him, and do nothing to help his wound or possible internal injuries. She gritted her teeth. Perhaps they should have thought this plan through better, and got a zoner captive after they had gotten some items from that chalk world.
Nothing could be done about that right now. So instead, she focused on grabbing as much of the bandages as she could. Knowing Von, he might do something else to screw things up. She might as well be prepared so he doesn't end up killing the zoner by mistake.
Stuffing the wads of bandages in her pocket, she turned and began to head back to where Von was. She hoped that he was able to stop the bleeding and wasn't trying to do anything else to mess things up. She didn't exactly trust him to be alone for too long.
As she walked, her mind was moving different thoughts through her as she thought about this plan. So far, things were going better than when she had kidnapped Snap. Yes, so far, so good. No wiggie chewing on her hair. No public humiliation. No being tricked by a bunch of kids. Yes, this was already turning out so much better. Now if they could only keep this up, then she will succeed in having her revenge.
Oh, and Dr. Von Doktor would as well, of course.
sss
Rudy pounded on the door again and again. His fist was starting to become sore, but he didn't care. He just kept at it, shouting for his aunt, ignoring how dry his throat was becoming. Tears had stained his reddened cheeks, stinging them. He didn't know how long he had kept this up, and still he went on.
Soon, the sobs that wracked through his body, and the shouting he was doing and the fist he was pounding exerted more and more of his strength. His body became overwhelmed with tiredness and he felt his feet slipping underneath him. He got down onto his knees, closing his eyes, blackening out his blurred vision. Tears dripped from his face and he wiped them off with a trembling arm.
How could this be happening? Why did things have to turn out this way? Why couldn't things have happened differently? There were other routes this could have taken. Why couldn't it have gone down a simpler, easier path? Why must he be forced down this winding road of hardships?
He had lost one of his friends. He had no idea where Blocky was. Terry, of all people, had a portal into ChalkZone. He was cut off from Penny, unable to speak with her.
And it was all because of Aunt Tilly.
His blood heated up as he thought about his aunt. He never felt this overwhelmingly enraged with any family member before. He clenched his teeth tightly, so much that he thought they were going to crack out of his jaws. He could feel his body shaking, not just from the sorrow that gripped up, but the growing bitterness and anger inside. He was trying so hard to not hate his aunt, but given the circumstances...he just couldn't help it. For the time being, he hated Aunt Tilly.
It was her fault this was happening. She was the one who sold his chalkboard without telling him beforehand. She was the reason that Terry was now in possession of a portal. She was the reason that ChalkZone was in grave danger. And she had the gall to keep him locked up in here, unable to do anything to fix the problem she had caused.
Aunt Tilly said she wanted to understand, and she had promised to listen to him. But after seeing this...he had his doubts that was a sincere promise. She probably said it just to get him to stop being angry with her. She simply didn't want to continue that particular conflict, although she did start another. She had listened to him about the zoners, but she still would not permit him to go back into ChalkZone, and had even taken away his portable chalkboard to prevent entry. And worst of all...she was going to tell his parents...
Rudy felt his heart twist at this. His parents...they couldn't know about ChalkZone. It was bad enough his aunt knew. What would his parents do when they find out? With a cold chill, he remembered how Aunt Tilly reacted. He still felt a pang of fear at the memory. If she reacted like that, he could only imagine how terrified and angered his folks were going to be once Aunt Tilly spills the beans on that place.
He had no idea how his parents were going to react exactly, or what they would do. He knew they were going to be furious with him at least, but what they'd do after... Rudy shivered as thoughts of his parents forbidding him from entering ChalkZone ever again entered his mind. This was a best case scenario if they decide to take action against this. Worst case scenario, and sadly just as likely, they expose it.
He...he couldn't let that happen. He needed to get out of here and tell Penny so they can discuss a way out of this. He needed to get into ChalkZone and help his friends. He couldn't let Aunt Tilly keep him in here like this. She...she had no right. She...didn't understand. She would never understand. She would not listen to him. She had even forbidden him from seeing Penny.
He felt a few tears form in his eyes. He still couldn't believe that his aunt would keep him from seeing his best friend. What makes her think she had the right to do that to him? She might be his aunt, but she couldn't control every aspect of his life.
The boy moved towards the window and looked out of it. He looked in the direction where Penny lived. He bit his lip. If he could only find a way out of here...
He looked around the window, trying to see if there was a hinge he could push on. He had never opened this window before, and he had no idea if there was a way. He had to figure it out, though, and quickly. Maybe if he kept looking around here, he'd find something to help him. He moved as quickly as he could, his fingers fumbling around the edges, looking for something to open the window with. He knew the consequences if he failed. So many lives could be on the line.
sss
Pain... Horrible pain... Everywhere... So much pain...
When Blocky first opened up his eyes, that was what he was greeted with. A mass swirl of pain that spread from his side and across his stomach. Up his spine, it went, and nearly made him pass out again. He could barely move without the pain gripping him, sharp and slicing. All he could do was lay there, flat on his back, looking up towards the ceiling.
He was barely aware of just where he was. All he could remember was he was in a scientist's lab. That's it. Was he still strapped down? Was he put away somewhere? Was he dying and just laid here to let it happen? He could hardly tell with the pain jolting through his body, nearly ripping him a new one.
He could hear some voices. Muffled and echoy, but still there. He let out a soft groan, straining to hear what they were saying. He attempted again to move, but he stopped as his body was gripped in agony. He let out a yelp, accompanied by more as sharp pain attacked him, concentrating on his side.
Oh gawd...why did his side hurt so badly...? It felt like someone poured acid on him. Even the slightest pressure agonized him, pushing tears out of his eyes in response. What happened to him? Why did that skin feel kind of warm? He wanted to look. He wanted to raise his head and look at his wound. But he could not. The pain... It had stolen his strength from him, and his head remained flat on the hard surface of...whatever he had been placed against.
The voices were becoming clearer. They were getting loss drowned out, more understandable. He managed to lift up his head just a little, as much as his body would allow him. He blinked his eyes a few times as his vision slowly began to clear. Shapes... One white and one green.. They were moving back and forth not far from him. The voices were coming from them. He knew they were.
As he stared, he took in a sharp breath as he started to realize who they were. Flashes in the back of his head treated him to memories of his stay here. A scientist's lab..and that was the scientist there.. Dr. Von Doktor... The memory of the name caused ice to shoot through his body. He felt his body freeze in terror, his heart pounding against his chest. His mind no longer paid attention in the person in green. Only the man in white. The scientist. Doctor Von Doktor.
He couldn't help but let out soft, low whimpers as he watched the man before him. His mind went numb, unable to process what he was saying. He had no idea if he was even talking about him, what else he was going to do to him. For the moment, only fear ruled his mind, and he kept replaying what happened over and over again.
The wound on his side... It tingled and ached, sharp jabs spreading through it. This pain..it was caused by this man. This evil, vile man that had kidnapped him, dragged him away from his home and friends. The man that was keeping him locked away here, all alone and trapped and scared. He had experimented on him... He remembered now. This man had performed cruel experimentations on him.
The water...
The stretching machine...
It all came back to him. As it did, jolts of pain went up his spine, each one reminding him more and more of the agony he had gone through. His body began to shake harder, and tears streamed down his face. He...he could have been killed... The man was reckless... He could have caused him to die from that water experiment...and the stretching machine... He could feel his spine nearly snap, and he knew that, even though his vertebrate wasn't broken, it was weakened. He wouldn't be able to do much standing for a while.
The realization of what could have happened...what almost happened... It wouldn't leave him. His mind kept flashing back to those incidents. He couldn't help but imagine the water eating away at his sides, spilling out his blood and organs. He couldn't help but imagine the machine ripping his body in half, his insides becoming his outsides, the squishy sloshiness of his internal organs and blood strewn on the ground. He cried harder at these mental images, but they just wouldn't go away.
The man turned his head and looked over at him. Blocky's eyes widened in horror. He watched as the man began to approach him slowly. The things he hard being said...he was going to do something to him. But what? Blocky's racing mind yelled at him to move, to get away. He tried to keep himself still, terrified of the agony that his body was suffering from.
But the unknown of what might happen to him frightened him more.
Blocky began to struggle, tugging at whatever binds that might be holding him. His panic prevented him from knowing for certain if he was held down or not. His struggles didn't even last that long before he was suddenly in the grips of absolute agony.
"Ahhhhh!"
He was horrified by that loud scream, even more so that it was from himself. The sharp pain, it tore through him. His side, it felt like it was in fire. He could feel it being torn apart, the blood spotting along the surface, stinging him. His back jolted in agony, and he could practically feel his spine being ripped up.
In desperation, he began to struggle harder. He tossed himself on the ground, screaming again and again as he tried desperately to get away from the pain. He was suddenly unaware of anyone else with him. He thought he could hear shouts, stern and firm and commanding, yet he could not make out the words. The screams reverberated in his head, intermixing with the pounding agony that quaked his body.
Then he felt something grab him. Was it the man? He opened his eyes, but his tears blurred his vision too much. He caught a glimpse of green. Bouffant? Was that her name? He barely had time to register this before he felt something being pressed against him. He could feel his struggles getting weaker.
Suddenly there was a sharp bolt of pain in his side. His body stiffened up and he inhaled deeply. The scent was awfully familiar. He kicked his legs, struggling to escape, the agony creeping along the back of his head, clawing its way through his body. His sobs increased in volume.
Then fate granted him mercy. Seconds later he felt his body go limp. Darkness descended upon him rapidly, all sense of feeling leaving him. He gave a small smile of relief, the pain completely gone. Then he fell silent, his eyes closed.
sss
Terry growled softly as she pulled the cloth away. It was a good thing that they had more of that stuff laying around. The same stuff used to knock out Blocky in the first place. She didn't think she'd be able to settle him down any other way. The stupid zoner was getting too worked up for his own good. And struggling like that? He was just begging for the pain there.
At least for now, the zoner was knocked out and would not be a bother to her or Von. At least he won't be able to hurt himself more. They would just have to keep an extra eye on him to ensure no future incidents like this. If they had some way to kill the pain afterwards...
Terry began to realize there might not be much of an option now. The only way to ensure that Blocky didn't die from the experiments was to get some medication, and it would have to be from ChalkZone. But how would they be able to do that without anyone realizing it was her doing? Just how well known was she in ChalkZone? How many of the zoners did Rudy tell about her?
Perhaps it was time to set up a trap. Perhaps they should consider bringing in a new zoner into the mix. One that they could use to get what they needed to keep Blocky alive. Someone whom they could control, and perhaps prevent from spilling the beans. Someone who could be easily manipulated...
But what were the odds that she'd find such a zoner? The only way was through interactions, and if she chose the wrong zoner... She would have to make this count. She would make things more complicated than they had to be if she wasn't careful.
Turning to Von, she said, "Come on. We need to alter our plans a little."
Von tilted his head to one side. "Why?"
Terry glared down at the prone form of Blocky. She watched as the zoner took in shaky breaths, his face still showing some signs of pain despite being knocked out. He was encased in a large, glass prison with some holes for air. The lid had been opened up, allowing her to reach inside with the cloth to knock him out with.
"Because we can't keep this up. Sooner or later, he's going to expire, if not by your stupid experiments, then by lack of food and water." Terry said, disgruntled. She still had a hard time believing the direction all of this had gone. "We need a zoner accomplice."
"I doubt any of zem would willingly work for uz." Doctor Von Doktor pointed out, raising a finger. "Zo I zuppoze you are zuggesting zat we forze a deal out of zem. Blackmail."
"Precisely. I'm sure we can think of...something to make them cooperate with us." Terry said, turning her head to look at Von. "We will need to make sure that they don't get any ideas and do something we don't want. But I think it's possible to find a way." She closed the lid, sealing Blocky back inside his containment unite. "Even if it means some less than...pleasant things."
Terry didn't want to take this too far. She had to be careful with what threats she chose for this. Even against the zoners, if her threat was too severe, she might get into trouble. She didn't know what the zoners were fully capable of, and some might be downright dangerous. She didn't need to look through the portal, only to meet a very pissed off zoner on the other side. So whatever threat she decided, she would have to keep it confined to just the zoner she chose, a zoner who would be too weak to fight back, and more easily controlled, like Blocky.
Of course, she also couldn't threaten Rudy or Penny. Despite her hatred for them, going after them would be a huge mistake. Jail time didn't suit her very well, and it would completely ruin her plans. She would much rather avoid that.
And it wasn't like she had a lot to worry from Penny anyway. Rudy, she would be more cautious around. He and Snap were the ones who stopped her after all. Penny? She hardly did anything, it seemed. Yeah, all she was to the group was the chick, perhaps doing whatever Rudy told her to do. She might be a bit smarter, but that ultimately didn't mean much if she wasn't much of a contributer.
Yeah, Penny wasn't much of a threat. She shouldn't worry about her. Penny was worthless.
"All right, zen... I will let you take care of zat." Dr. Von Doktor said.
Terry looked over at Von, giving him a soft glare. "Who said I was going to do that?" She pointed at Von. "You were the one who captured Blocky. You can take responsibility of getting the next one, too."
Von shook his head. "Zeze zoners are your department, mizz. You know zem better zan me."
Terry raised up an eyebrow. What was he talking about? She wasn't the one who was performing experiments and writing them down. He must have a bit more knowledge than her when it came to zoner's physiology. Surely he could come up with a good trap for one based on this knowledge, couldn't he? She couldn't see why he could not.
And who was he to order her around, anyway? She had been allowing it to happen off and on, her mind more focused on the plan than anything else. Now it was starting to grate on her. Did the man forget who was really in charge here?
She then realized the man's point. Maybe she was the one better off to do this. Von might screw things up. He might say the wrong thing or be too reckless. He didn't seem to be all that cautious, and that was going to cost them big time if they weren't careful. Her mind flashbacked to how Blocky nearly died as a result of his experiments. She flinched at the uncomfortable memories. Yeah...perhaps she should take this. Knowing Von, he would accidentally kill whatever zoner he was trying to catch.
"Where did you put the chalkboard?"
Von waved to her, gesturing her to follow. "I'll take you zere. I wouldn't want you to get lozt."
Terry growled at this. It angered her a bit that this man thought that she was so incompetent that she would get lost in this facility. She wasn't blind or stupid. But she didn't address it beyond a glare. It didn't really matter in the end, anyway. And she needed to keep her energy focused on this.
Without saying a word, not even a retort, she merely nodded her head and she proceeded to follow Doctor Von Doktor. When they reached the door way, she stopped for a moment and looked back at Blocky. She was confident that he was not going to try to get out. Even if he did, his wounds would prevent him from getting too far. She hoped for his sake that he won't be foolish and try getting out of his enclosure.
Well, if it did come to that, then at least the body will be easily disposed of. Just add some water, and his body would disintegrate, like it was nothing more than a pile of ash. Not too much of a mess left after that.
The two adults disappeared out of the room and went down the hallway.
sss
Penny climbed out of the portal. Picking up the eraser, she turned around and got rid of the portal quickly. It was a good thing, too, for she had heard her mother call out to her as soon as she came in. Talk about perfect timing.
"I'm coming!"
Penny wiped off the chalk stains that clung to her fingers. She wiped off any remaining dust off her shirt and pants. She set the eraser down and turned to head towards the door. Although she could not hear her mother coming up the steps, she knew that she could not let her guard down. Her mother could be quite quiet if she really wanted to be, and catch her off guard. This nearly caused ChalkZone's exposure a couple of times in the past. Thankfully, they were rare and far apart.
Penny headed down the upper level hallway and towards the stairs that would lead her to her mother, whom she was certain was waiting in either the living room or the kitchen to speak with her. She wondered what she wanted. Perhaps another check up on her to make sure she was okay. Her mother had been pretty spooked by her having stopped breathing for a short time. Not that she could blame her. Penny could feel her heart clench at the mere thought of that happening again.
She hoped that she would be able to get back into ChalkZone soon to speak more with Snap, and hopefully Rudy and fill him in on what has been going on. She felt bad that he was being kept out of the loop. Hopefully, later today after he settles things with his aunt, he would be able to at least meet with her, if not head into ChalkZone, so he can be on the up and up on the plan.
Rapsheeba promised to organize a search party to help find Blocky as well as that portal. Being a well known zoner, she knew a ton of people, and there would be so many that would be willing to follow her orders. Penny was glad that Rapsheeba was willing to take on this responsibility. She knew that it wouldn't be easy trying to lead a search party like this, especially with the threat of ChalkZone's exposure over their heads. Rapsheeba knew how to motivate people, and would be able to keep them calm during the search so that nobody panics and does something stupid or reckless.
Snap promised to help as soon as he was back on his feet again. Despite the doctor wanting him to take it a little easy after he leaves, Snap just couldn't lay down and do nothing. He was willing to give it all he had when it came to searching for the portal and their missing friend. Blocky was like a little brother to him, and he was determined to do whatever it took to find him. Penny couldn't help but smile at the memory of Snap's steadfast desire at locating Blocky.
A pang tugged at her heart as she remembered there was something she needed to talk to Rudy about. It was something that she, Rapsheeba, and Snap hadn't even discussed yet. She had just thought about it when she was returning to her portal. It was related to what they were discussing before, about Terry.
The idea of Terry being more stealthy and just...waiting and being all calculating...it was rather unnerving. She recalled what Rudy and Snap had told her. That, combined with her own experiences, Penny knew just how cunning this woman could be. She could just be waiting until the right moment to strike. She could be buying her time, waiting for a time when she and Rudy surely couldn't do anything to stop her. She might even already spread the word about ChalkZone, ensuring her vengeance against them even if they did manage to stop her. The thought was quite chilly in her head.
Penny had a disturbing thought on her way back. She wished she had thought about it before. She really wanted someone to confide in, and her mother was not going to be of much help.
What if Terry was the one who had Blocky...?
She shuddered at the thought. She didn't want to believe it. It couldn't be possible. But...Blocky's disappearance, along with the portal, in the same day, close together... It seemed too much of a coincidence. They might have been connected. It didn't seem likely that it was all by chance this happened so close in the time frame.
It was very likely that Terry took the portal and used it to capture Blocky. She could have went in while most zoners were in Night Zone sleeping, and grabbed him. She could be holding him hostage somewhere. Blocky could be enduring torment, fear, pain, whatever Terry decided to dish out at her. He could be laying on the ground, calling for help, hoping that his friends would save him. And here they were, not having even started the search party...
Penny shook her head, suddenly realizing how ridiculous that scenario was starting to look. Terry would have been easily spotted if she had gone into ChalkZone. Humans were quite easy to notice. And Terry did not know ChalkZone all that well. She probably didn't even know about the Day and Night Zones, and wouldn't even know where Blocky's night house was. She let out a sigh of relief when she realized that maybe Terry wasn't involved in his kidnapping.
It was still important for her to talk to Rudy about it. He might be able to provide more input, and maybe come up with more possibilities based on that. Hopefully, soon, they will have solved this case and begin the journey to setting things right.
Penny was so lost in her thoughts that she failed to realize she had gotten into the living room already. Only a shout from her mother jolted her enough for her to realize where she was. She turned to her mother and gave a small smile. Her mother merely nodded in return and gestured for her to come over. Penny, confused by her mother's lack of a proper greeting, approached her, confused.
Seeing her mother pat her hand against the edge of the couch, Penny immediately climbed up onto the couch and sat down next to her mother. Penny clasped her hands together and looked over the edge of the couch. She remained like this for a few seconds before she looked over at her mother, wondering what was on her mind. Her mother's expression...was something wrong? She felt her heart twist at the possibilities.
After what felt like a forever lasting awkward silence, Penny decided to break it. "So..mom...what did you want to talk to me about...?"
Her mother stared out in front of her, her eyes unfocused. She closed them softly, letting out a long sigh. She then turned her head and looked down at Penny. Her face was contorted in concern and..sadness? Penny fought the urge to reel back. What had gotten her mother so upset? She hoped that this was related to what happened to her and not something else.
"Penita...I...I don't know how to begin this." Her mother said. Her words were hesitant and slightly shaky. "I wish I could break this to you more gently. I mean...I know this has been going on for a while, and I don't want you to get upset with me."
Penny stared at her mother in confusion. What was she going on about? This wasn't related to what happened with Von. But if that wasn't it, then...what was it? Penny's tense thoughts were sifted through in her mind, doing her best to try to figure this out. Her heart tightened at the possibilities. Maybe something happened to a family member. Or perhaps her mother had planned on moving, or...
"I know you must have your reasons."
Penny froze at that statement. Her mind practically turned to ice, the old fluid moving through her veins and arteries. Her previous thoughts of what it could be were instantly shattered, and where concern was, burning horror replaced it. She tried her best to control her breathing, keeping it forcibly calm and slow. Her racing mind tried to make sense of what her mother said. Surely, her mother couldn't have been referring to...
But what else could it be? That was the only thing she had ever been keeping from her mother. That was only thing that she did whatever she could to ensure that her mother never found out.
Then, her mother gave her the horrifying clincher.
"I know about this chalk world..."
Penny stared at her mother in terror. She couldn't even try to deny it. The way her mother looked at her, it felt as though her ability to lie in her face had been zapped, replaced only by cold silence and fear. Her mother's eyes were slightly narrowed, practically boring through her own eyes, leaving her frozen there in shock. Penny tried to speak, but no words could come out. She could feel her heart starting to beat faster, the horrific realization washing over her.
How did this happen? How did her mom find out? How did this all come about? What made her mother try to figure out what was happening? Or did she find out by accident? Who told her, or did no one? Many questions rushed through her head, giving her a constant ache.
At least, she managed to squeak out, "H-How..."
"I got a call from Rudy's aunt earlier today. She had told me what she found out." Her mother explained. Penny's eyes widened. Tilly had told her mom. She couldn't believe it..yet she wasn't surprised. An odd combination. Her mother clarified further, "She wanted me to know about it..since she knew you went into this chalk world as well. She felt it would only be right for me to know where my daughter has been going."
Penny took in a few quick breaths. What was her mother going to do now? She had to say something quickly, and hope that she could convince her mother not to do anything drastic. "Please, mom...It's not what you..."
Her mother cut her off. "I already knew about this place beforehand anyway."
"Y-You..you what..?" Penny froze at this. "You did..?" A single nod from her mother. "B-But I thought that..."
"Penny, did you forget about that big speech you did?" Her mother raised an eyebrow. "When you were supposedly so nervous that you kept slipping up your words?"
Penny nodded her had stiffly. "I would never forget that day."
"I saw Rudy push your head into the chalkboard, Penny. I saw the opening."
Penny widened her eyes at this. She leaned away from her mother. She couldn't even speak. She didn't know how to respond to that. She and Rudy thought they were alone. Her mother had seen it? And she didn't say anything? Why?
"I dismissed it as a trick of my mind. Of course, I did think it was...really strange how you suddenly started to speak normally again. I didn't question it, though. I thought I was just seeing things and I didn't want you to think I was crazy." Her mother gave a small smile at this. "I thought I was just really stressed out, so I dismissed it."
That would explain why her mother never brought it up with her. Penny now began to worry how many times their parents had spotted them going into or from a portal. Had they not been as careful as they thought they were? Had their parents known more than they let on, and just didn't say anything to them?
Penny couldn't help but feel a bit of anger. She wished her mother had told her about this before. She wished she had confronted her. They could have sorted this whole thing out. Now she was left wondering, panicking, over how many people may have saw them.
"That hadn't been the only time."
With wide eyes, Penny looked up at her mom. "I-It wasn't..?"
Her mom shook her head. "No, it wasn't. There was another time after that, and this time, I was certain that what I had seen was real." She clenched her teeth, sucking a quick breath of air through them. "When I took you to that concert, I saw Rudy come out of that chalkboard up on stage...and then disappear right back into it."
"Those were special effects..." Penny said quickly.
Her mom narrowed her eyes. "I know they weren't, Penny. I had checked his equipment beforehand, in case you forgot. I know that chalkboard did not have that capability." She paused for a moment. Her expression softened up. "Look, Penita...why don't you tell me what's really going on here? I think it's about time you and I had a nice, long chat about this place."
Penny felt her mind racing. She wanted to look around for an exit. She wanted to get away and pretend all of this was just a bad dream. The fact that her mother knew about ChalkZone, and said not a word... what else did she know? Did anyone else know?
Realizing she had no choice, Penny could only lower her head and nod her head numbly. "Okay..." She looked back up at her mom. "I..I hope you're not mad."
Her mother frowned at this. "I am disappointed in you." Penny flinched at this. Her mother softened her glare. "But...like I said, I think you might have a good reason. So..." She stared at Penny expectantly. "Let's chat."
sss
Howdy couldn't believe what had happened lately. First the tornado, now this.
The news of Blocky's disappearance had already spread like wildfire. He was in utter shock that something like this could have happened to someone like that. He hadn't interacted too much with Blocky himself, but based on what he himself had encountered, Blocky was a really nice zoner. How could someone as nice as that suffer such a terrifying fate?
Howdy had immediately volunteered to help when Rapsheeba talked about organizing a search party to find him. Howdy had dropped all upcoming acts he had planned to help find the lost zoner. He felt bad about having to do that, but right now, he knew finding Blocky was more important.
The poor guy must be lost and so scared... Howdy knew what that felt like. He remembered what it was like for him when he was trapped in the Real World. Even if it was brief, it was scary, being chased by that gigantic dog. And then being licked to death... He shuddered, his body still crying out from the pain. Even though it had been a long time since then, he could still feel the echoes of agony.
That was why he just had to help find Blocky. He had to find him and make sure he was okay. He understood what it felt like being scared, and he wanted to do what he could to comfort him.
The small puppet zoner wandered around ChalkZone, constantly calling out Blocky's name. He looked around the outskirts of town just in case he had made it there. But no luck. So he ventured out further, going to lesser visited regions. This was not something he normally did as he preferred to stay with someone, especially after his incident with Dumpster. He challenged his fear of being alone for the sake of finding Blocky.
He eventually found himself getting close to the Night Zone. He hadn't been to this particular one before. It looked relatively new. He didn't really see too many zoners in it, at least from where he was standing. It looked to be some kind of jungle, with some small mountains intermixed with it. The mountains were jagged in some places, smooth in others, a jarring transition. The trees themselves looked like a cross between candy canes and...what did Penny call them... weeping willows. The branches, sharp and uninviting, hung over in large bunches, creating darkened shades.
Normally, such a place would make Blocky turn away, but something compelled him to stay. He looked at this place up and down, noting the gloomy colors, the jagged places, the cracks in the ground. He wondered..could Blocky have gotten lost in here? It certainly seemed possible. Blocky might be thin, but all these sharp edges...any of them could easily rip him apart. And that place in the center, all those sharp edges, so dark...maybe he was trapped in there.
The small zoner took in a deep breath and, mustering as much strength as he could, wandered into the Night Zone.
He shuddered as his feet touched the ground. Sloshy, and there was a slight hissing sound as he lifted up his foot. He felt cold shivers move through his body as he wandered in deeper. He looked left and right, unable to stop himself from whimpering when he saw the jagged shapes all around him, some of them even seeming to form large faces, glaring at him, taunting him.
Despite that, he still kept going. He knew he had to do this. If he didn't do it, then who would? He was a small zoner and the best one suited for going through these tight, sharp places. And that's what he continued to do, putting his hands together and calling out Blocky's name.
But no matter how long he searched, no matter how far he traveled in, he still saw no sign of Blocky. He began to wonder if he really wasn't in here. Or maybe he was, but he had been hurt. Maybe he was unconscious and bleeding to death. This horrific thought caused his own blood to cool, prompting him to quicken his search.
Eventually, his throat got so sore that he just had to stop. He laid himself against one of the trees. He ignored how hard and cold it felt as he rested himself there. He took in slow breaths, trying not to panic. Maybe Blocky wasn't hurt. Maybe he was just tired and had fallen asleep in here. Maybe he was exhausted from his attempts to get out, or maybe he wasn't even here.
Howdy closed his eyes and attempted to relax. Maybe after a quick rest, he could resume the search and he would find Blocky, safe and sound. Yeah, everything was going to be okay.
If only he had seen the pair of eyes watching him... If only he had seen the hand reaching out for him...
By the time he realized anything, it was too late.
A cloth on his face.
An arm around his body.
A smell.
He struggled, but it was only briefly. Darkness gripped him, and he fell silent.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 2, 2015 21:12:47 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 2, 2015 21:12:47 GMT -5
Chapter 15: Findings
Pieces always fall together. What matters is if they fall in time.
sss
Come on...
Almost there...
Rudy pulled as hard as he could. His fingers gripped the bottom of the window, his fingernails pressing against it. He gritted his teeth, mustering up as much strength as he could to try to lift the window.
Just a little more... Just a bit more strength... Coming closer...
This had to work. It just has to. He didn't have a lot of time with this. He had a feeling his aunt was going to come up any second. He had to be out of here before she came. He just needed a bit more time to get this open. Then he could make his get away. He could get to Penny's place and tell her what had happened.
Soon, he could feel the window opening. It wasn't by much, but it was still something. He let go of the window for a few seconds, letting his arms rest at his sides as he took in a few quick breaths. He stared at the door, a look of triumph on his face. He had been working at this for what felt like an hour, and to finally move it... He couldn't describe the feeling of victory rising up inside of him.
He gripped the window again and pulled on it more. With part of the window now open, the rest seemed to follow suit. Gradually, the window began to open even further. With a loud creak, the window slid upwards, gaining speed the longer he pulled. With a strained grunt, Rudy managed to open the window all the way, hearing it thud as it hit the ceiling above him. He immediately let go and fell on his knees, panting.
His arms...they felt almost like they were on fire. He could feel the muscles ache, practically burning from the unwanted exercise. He stared towards the result of his success: an opening that he could now fit through. He licked his dry lips and began to ponder his next move.
Looking outside, it didn't seem like jumping out was a good idea. He was pretty high above the ground. He wasn't too keen on getting a shatttered ankle. He wouldn't be able to do much then, and it may prompt his aunt into more extreme actions against him. He gritted his teeth, wishing that his aunt could have made things easier for him. But he had no time to waste on that now. He had to get out of here and speak to Penny.
Remaining at the edge, he looked around, wondering how he was going to get down from here. He couldn't just... or could he? He had seen it in the movies, but would it work here? He looked behind him, staring at his bed. After a moment, he shook his head. They were too thick to work. There would be no way he could tie his bed sheets into knots like that, and even if he did, they wouldn't be long enough to be anchored to anything to be of use. He needed another way down.
He then noticed the door below him. He remembered the door leading into his house had a ridge on it. A small protrusion that formed a sharp arch. He wondered... could he use this to get down? A risk, but he felt it was worth taking it.
He began to ease himself out of the window. He reached down cautiously with one foot. He placed it carefully on the slope knowing that one slip up was all it was going to take to get himself badly hurt. Once he had secured one foot, he began to bring out his other one, using one hand to grip the protrusion while the other held onto the window sill. Once he had both his feet out, he began to gently slide backwards, preventing gravity from having a nasty toll on him. Rudy did his best to ignore the friction pain of having the hard surface rub up against his stomach, or the stiff ridge edge pressing against his stomach.
Soon he was dangling on the side of his window, his hands still gripping the edge of the protrusion. He was still a bit of a distance above the ground, his feet swinging back and forth, but it was doable. Taking in a deep breath, he let go, allowing himself to fall. He let out a grunt as his feet landed on the ground, his knees bending at the whim of force and gravity.
Rudy soon straightened himself up and looked up at the window. He felt a sense of pride of being able to get out of there without having to break down his own door, which he knew likely wasn't going to happen. With him now outside, he can make his getaway and head to Penny's house. He hoped he would be able to reach her before Aunt Tilly would stop him.
He felt a fleeting pang of fear when he remembered that he didn't shut the door. But perhaps that would have been for the best; she would probably think he found another way into ChalkZone, and opt to guard him herself so he couldn't get in.
He didn't stay for long. He gave one last look at the window before he turned in the direction he knew Penny's house was in. Without looking back again, he sprinted away, running as fast as he could.
sss
Tilly let out a soft sigh as she sat in the living room. Sophie was laying down next to her, sleeping. She could hear the little girl's snoring despite that it wasn't her bedtime yet, nor a nap time. She smiled down at her sleeping daughter, stroking her blonde hair a few times. The smile could not remain on her face for long as her thoughts shifted to her nephew.
She wondered how Rudy was doing. Perhaps he was laying down resting right now. Or perhaps working on a latest art project. Looking out the window like a caged animal...
She shook her head. No, no, no... She shouldn't think like that. She was doing Rudy a favor. She was just doing whatever she could to keep him safe. He had no idea the kind of trouble he could have gotten himself into with that world. He should be thankful that she found out when she did, and was taking the appropriate steps to deal with it. She had even alerted Mrs. Sanchez about what was going on. After all, as her mother, she had the right to know, right?
Still, she couldn't help but feel a sense of..guilt over what she had done. She had shoved Rudy into his room and locked him in there. She had imposed the ultimate grounding, where he wasn't allowed to even use the bathroom without her permission and without her being present. He must feel so trapped right now, unable to even sneeze without her being present. She wondered if she was going a bit too far with all of this.
No, she wasn't. Rudy was the one who went too far, she reminded herself. He had been parading around this world, treating these creatures as if they were human, being their 'guardian' or whatever he had called himself, and hadn't told anyone about it. The world was filled with hidden dangers, both familiar and the strange and bizarre. Rudy really could have gotten hurt in that world if he wasn't careful, and judging from what he had told her, she wouldn't be surprised if there were already several close calls. And the fact that her own daughter had been in this world...
She did her best not to let her old anger rise up. She took in a deep breath and sighed softly. She had taken care of it already. There was nothing to fear. Soon, everything would be straightened out, and that world would be properly dealt with.
Exactly what she would end up doing, she wasn't sure. The first thing that came to her mind after she locked Rudy up was genocide. Complete destruction of that world. She then realized how crazy that seemed. She had no idea how large this place was, and if the human race were to declare such a thing... Wouldn't that provoke the natives to fight back...? A full blown war with unknown entities was not something she would want brought onto the world.
Since attacking the world was not an option, the only thing she could personally think of was locking the children out. Since chalkboards were the source of entry, perhaps the easiest solution was to cut off all their access to them. Remove them from their houses and perhaps force them to be home schooled, away from the chalkboards at their elementary school. She knew this was not a decision Rudy was going to enjoy, but regardless if he liked it or not, it would be for his own good.
Rudy was only ten years old. He didn't fully understand such dangers. To him, everything was probably fun and whimsical. Well...that might be a bit of a stretch. She didn't want to imply that her nephew was stupid which she knew he wasn't. But at the same time, she knew he was too young to fully comprehend some things, and he may not be fully realizing just how dangerous this chalk world could be.
She knew that, while Rudy was angry right now, he would come to understand her in time, perhaps even thank her for protecting him. She was only doing what she knew was right in order to keep him safe. She trusted that Mrs. Sanchez would have similar luck with her daughter. Perhaps even more so; Penny did seem like a reasonable kind of person and might come to understand their point of view much quicker. Then, after she informed her sister and Joe about this, they could talk more about what they were going to do with it.
She would call her sister, but she didn't want to ruin her vacation with her husband. Plus, this was something much easier discussed in person. At least there wasn't too long left to wait. Just about two days left, and that was it.
Tilly hoped that this whole thing would blow over soon. She hoped that they could return back to the way they were after all of this had been properly dealt with. She didn't like being Rudy's enemy. She didn't like doing this to him. She hated having to put him under such an extreme lock down. But how else was she supposed to keep him safe? How else was she to ensure that this..this chalk world wasn't going to hurt him? Rudy insisted that everything was fine, but her more seasoned mind told her otherwise.
What really got her wound up was the fact that he was risking his life going into this place just to help these..chalk creatures. These zoners... Why? Couldn't they take care of themselves? Why should Rudy bother caring about them or helping them? They weren't even truly alive... They were just drawings come to life, and Rudy was projecting humanity onto them. He was taking this make believe too far.
And despite not being fully alive, they were still dangerous. From what Rudy told her, a number of zoners could be malicious and lethal. He had even admitted that a few zoners had a grudge against him, which helped further solidify her decision to isolate him from that place.
Rudy needed to learn a harsh lesson. Just because something seems alive and seems sentient like a human doesn't make it so. She could name a few incidents where this was the case. ...okay perhaps not. This was brand new to her. It was a new lesson that she herself had just learned. And she would make sure that Rudy learned it as well. The zoners weren't his friends. They were just using him for whatever they want, and were acting on pure instinct. Rudy thinks of himself as their hero, but the reality was he was more likely just a pawn they were using for entertainment or something.
Perhaps she was being irrational about this. But she would rather be irrational than to take a chance with the zoners and risk losing Rudy or Sophie to them. She would rather be safe than sorry.
She turned her head and looked towards the steps. She again found herself wondering how Rudy was doing. Being locked up in his room certainly wasn't fun, she imagined. She wondered if he had tried to get out of his room. Perhaps...but it would have been futile as, even if he did succeed in unlocking the door, she would hear it and stop him.
The boy, if he wasn't trying to cheer himself up through art, was likely sitting on the ground or the window sill, groaning about how 'unfair' and 'uncooperative' she was being, despite the fact that he was the one who had been keeping this world a secret for two years and was resisting her attempts at trying to make him see reason. He would see things her way in time. He just needed a bit of time to cooldown, that was all.
She thought about going upstairs to check on him, but soon decided against it. Rudy could use a bit more time to himself to think about what he's done. Perhaps, after a bit of time has passed, he'd be more willing to speak to her and try to work things out.
She looked back at the television, which was shut off at the moment. She might as well put the TV back on and find something to watch. She lifted up the remote, pressed the power button, and began to skim the channels. Sophie stirred a little in her sleep, but soon began relaxed again, resuming her peaceful slumber.
Tilly hoped that things won't be so difficult for Mrs. Sanchez. She was certain she was speaking to Penny right now. She wished them the best of luck.
sss
Penny remained silent as she remained where she was, sitting down next to her mother on the couch. She had just finished talking with her mother about ChalkZone. She had told her mom what she wanted to know. She only told her just enough to help her understand, although on occassion, her mother pressed her on, getting her to tell more things than she had intended. Now that this part was over, all that was left was the aftermath. All Penny could do now was wait and see what her mother's decision was.
She felt scared. She had no idea what her mother was going to decide after this. There were several options available to her, and most of them were...less than pleasant, to say the last. She could only hope that her mother comes to understand her point of view, and doesn't do anything too drastic.
Her mother's decision wasn't the only thing that had her scared. There was also the fact that other people may have noticed something regarding ChalkZone, like her mother had, and was just keeping it a secret. Her mother didn't elaborate further on that, and Penny couldn't tell if her mom just didn't know or if she was deliberately witholding information. That didn't seem like something she'd do, but then she remembered how her mom had hidden the fact that she had seen a portal twice from her...
She was able to keep herself from hyperventilating, but just barely. Her mind was racing, no matter how hard she tried to keep it calm. She couldn't help but continuously ask herself many questions. Like... what were she and Rudy going to do if more people knew about ChalkZone? How would they keep them out? What would happen if these people teamed up to force the information out of them?
What if their own family aided them in this endeavor?
She shook her head. She had to try to stay more positive than that. She was certain that, if she just gave her mom a chance, she would listen. She was her mother, after all. Surely, she would listen to reason. Rudy's aunt and parents...they would eventually listen, right?
"So...this world really means that much to you?" Her mother's voice cut through the silence. Penny looked up at her mother and nodded her head. "I see.." Her mother turned her gaze towards the ground. "This is going to be a difficult decision for me to make..."
"Please, mom..." Penny said in a soft voice. "You have to..."
"I know how you must feel, Penny. I would probably feel the same way, too, if I were in your shoes. This world might not be too bad... Maybe you are right and it's safe." Her mom closed her eyes. "However, I cannot overlook the fact that this world, as you described, does have its dangers. And the fact you kept it a secret from me for months... I still find it hard to believe that you wouldn't trust your own mother."
"It wasn't about trust..." Penny tried to explain.
"As you have told me already. I still don't quite understand." Her mother let out a soft sigh, interlocking her fingers together. "Penita... whatever decision I make, I hope that you know that I only made it out of love. I don't want to lose you." She looked down at her daughter, her eyes filled with compassion and concern. "I don't want to see you get hurt..." She wrapped her arms around her daughter.
Penny hesitated, then hugged her mother back. "I know, mom..." She whispered softly. "I just...hope that you listened to what I had to say. I hope you know just how much I care about that place. I..I don't want to be separated from my friends there, mom. Please...I..."
Her mother let her go and placed her hands on her shoulders. The two of them stared into each other's eyes before Penny lowered her gaze. She soon felt a hand on her chin and, gently, her head was tilted upwards and she found herself looking into her mother's eyes once more, noting the small smile on her face.
"I will...need some time to think about this. But I promise you, Penny, I will take every word you told me into consideration." She gently stroked her cheek. "I'm sure that, whatever decision I make, you will agree that it was the right one. ...even if you don't agree with me right away."
Penny's eyes widened at this implication. "Mom...!"
"You can go up into your room and wait for me. I won't be too long." Her mom said. She paused for a moment. "And dear, please do not go into this... ChalkZone as you call it. Not until I make up my mind. Do you understand me?"
"I..." Penny hung her head. "I understand..."
"Good girl." Her mother said with a small, saddened smile on her face. "Now head up into your room. I will be up there in about an hour. I promise you that, by then, I'll have made up my mind."
sss
Howdy shivered in fright, having no idea where he was. He had woken up a few minutes ago, and though his senses had cleared up, he was unable to recognize his surroundings. Looking left and right, nothing seemed familiar to him. All he could see were a bunch of grey walls, a couple of shelves, and a single light over his head.
He was strapped in a chair, his hands bound against the arms of it. He attempted to get himself free, but immediately winced when he realized that there was something sharp underneath the bands. In horror, he realized that if he struggled too much, his arms would get sliced up. Shivering in fear, he realized quickly that he was trapped.
What happened? How did he get here? The last he remembered, he was looking in that forest... The name at the moment slipped his mind, but he recalled it was one of the newer ones. Then...nothing. His mind continuously drew a blank. He bit his lip, his eyes shifting from side to side. He wished he could remember what happened. The fact that he didn't... It weighed down heavily on him. There...just had to be a reason why he couldn't remember. But all the possibilities only led him to become even more worried.
A chill went up his spine. What if he had been captured by one of Rudy's enemies? Skrawl wouldn't be above using hostages, he didn't think. From what Rudy had told him, Skrawl would do whatever it took to seize power and control. If he were so inclined, he would capture someone to try to force Rudy into submission. Had this been what happened? Was he just unlucky enough to be in the wrong place at the wrong time?
No, something didn't add up with that. This didn't look like Skrawl's place. These books... They seemed...too scientific for him. Not that he'd know what that means. Just that...some of the words seemed too big, and... Howdy wasn't suer what it was, but something about this place seemed...off.
It didn't take him long before he was about to recieve his answer.
Suddenly, the room became more well lit. Not from any light in the room itself, but from a floating light source in front of him. The zoner had to shut his eyes and turn his head to allow himself time to adjust to the sudden brightness. He was not able to see why the light was floating at first. Only when his eyes adjusted did he look over and was able to see for himself what had happened.
There was a tall shadow before him, almost obscured in blackness. The light was held out in front of the figure, glowing brightly, casting them in the darkness. The figure slouched slightly, and the round head suggested either really smooth hair or they were bald.
The figure approached swiftly, and Blocky thought they could see a quick flash where the eyes were. The figure appeared to be wearing glasses. He thought he could see part of their face and a smile. And not a pleasant one. Before he could say anything, the lantern was placed right in front of him, allowing him to feel the heat of the light. Blocky gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, turning his head to the side.
"You were pretty eazy to capture, I muzt zay..."
Blocky winced at this. He didn't recognize the voice, but he already could tell this person was not friendly. The voice was...cold, icy professionalism. Not truly devoid of emotion, but any he could detect only made him feel more afraid.
The figure began to walk around him. The lantern was moved around, along his side. The zoner could feel the warmth creeping along, going from one side to the other. He kept his eyes shut, save for a small sliver where he looked around, trying to keep track of where the person was going. If it weren't for the uncomfortable heat that clung to his skin, or the brightness that ate away even with his eyes shut, he wouldn't know where the man was.
"I zot you would have put up more of a fight." A bitter chuckle. "Are all of you this eazy to capture?"
Blocky shuddered at this question. Even though the man hadn't elaborated, the intention was pretty clear. This man seemed like he was willing to capture more zoners, or...
Blocky resisted the urge to widen his eyes at this chilling realization. This man...could he have captured more zoners in the past? How many had he caught? Was...was he the one who...?
He let out a yelp of surprise when he felt a hand gripping the center of his chest, fingers pressing against his shirt collar. He was yanked forward. He flinched at the feeling of something sharp scraping against his wrists. He kept his head turned away, even as he felt the hot breath of his captor against his face. Slowly, he forced himself to open up one eye. In that instant, he could see the face of the person who captured him.
Old man. Bald with wrinkles upon his forehead. A pair of glasses setting on his face. Cold, dark eyes staring down at him. A white lab coat reminiscent of a scientist. But one thing struck Blocky the most.
It was a human...
That was enough to make his blood run cold. A human. A creator. The implications of that... The small zoner felt his heart pound against his chest. It was in that moment that he realized that he was in the Real World.
Flashes swept through his head, subjecting him to the horrors that he experienced the last time he was in the Real World. The dog... The being slurped to death, the being chased around.. It all came back to him, and for a moment, he was frozen in terror. He shivered as he stared at the man in the eyes, unable to turn away.
The man smiled at this. "I zee you realize your zituation. Zat is good. I would hate to have to wazte time teaching you the rulez." The man set the lantern on the ground next to the chair Howdy was strapped down on. "Now, maybe we can get ztarted, yez?"
Howdy took in a few quick breaths, trying to make sense of the situation he was. What did this man want with him? What was he going to do? How many had he gone after? What did he want?
The man blinked a few times before he leaned back. "Oh I zee. I forgot to introduze myzelf. I apologize about zat." He placed a hand against himself. "I am Doctor Von Doktor."
Howdy took in a sharp intake of breath. That name... Rudy warned him about this guy. He felt his body shaking harder. When he gained the courage to speak, he said, "I-It's y-y-you... B-But..."
"Ah, zo you have heard of me. Zat makez zings eazier. I don't have to tell you more about myzelf. I'm sure that...child told you all about me, right?"
Howdy swallowed hard. He wanted to say something else, anything. He wanted to beg the man to let him go. He wanted to ask him what was going on. He wanted to do something other than sit here and be quiet. But no words would come. He found himself simply staring at him out of fear, the chilling realization of who he was keeping him in place. Numbly, sucking on his lip, he nodded his head shakingly.
Von nodded his head. "Of courze he did. But..enough of him..." Von walked around behind Howdy. The puppet zoner looked up at him, his eyes widening further. "I want to talk about you."
"Wh-What do you want with me...?" Howdy whimpered. "I-I-I didn't do anything... I don't know why you..."
"Oh it'z nothing zat you did. It'z juzt zat.. My partner and I require a little...help."
"Help?" Questioned Howdy.
"Yes." With a few quick nods, Von moved around to Howdy's other side. He leaned a little closely. "You zee, we have been conducting experimentz. But we are..mizzing zome zingz. And it iz..complicating zingz to zay the leazt." He placed a hand on Howdy's shoulder. He squeezed it gently, making the zoner cringe. "We need zomeone to...be our delivery boy. Zomeone we can truzt to give uz zome goodz zo we can continue without risking...an unfortunate aczident."
Experiments? Unfortunate accident? What was he... Oh no... Howdy's eyes bulged wide as he stared at the man. The stretching smile on his face only cemented the zoner's growing terror of what the man was implying.
Howdy attempted to struggle. He tugged at his arms, trying to yank them out of the sharp, metal cuffs. He only succeeded in slashing one of his arms up a little. He yelped and cringed back. He could feel warm blood seeping down his arm. Trembling, he looked over at the cuff itself, noting that there was now red fluid staining his arm. Realizing that there was no way he could break through, he stopped.
"We would do it ourzelvez, but...you could underztand why we can't." Von said. "We can't have anyone trying to ztop uz. We have zome...planz."
"What are you going to do?" Howdy whispered.
Von cocked up an eyebrow. "Zat izn't your conzern right now, zoner." He released Blocky and moved around in front of him. "What I would be more conzerned about, if I were you, iz your...friend."
Howdy felt his heart skip a beat. "M-My friend...?" After a moment, he leaned slightly forward. "A-Are you the one who...?"
"Guilty az charged." Von said with a grin. "Oh he waz a handful at firzt. I do zink he won't be too much of a problem right now."
"What have you done to him?!" Howdy cried, his body shaking harder. "Tell me! What did you do?!"
"My...getting excited, aren't we? You should relax. Don't get yourzelf worked up over zomething like ziz." The man narrowed his eyes slightly, tilting his head to one side. "And az for what I did... I will not bore you with the detailz. I'll juzt zay I merely did zome teztz on him." He softened his expression, his smile returning. "And don't worry zo much. He iz alive."
"Where is he?" Demanded Howdy.
Von narrowed his eyes slightly at this demand. "You will zee him when I dezide you can. For now, you will ztay here. We have zome zingz to dizcuzz."
Howdy turned his head away. "What do you want from me?"
"Blocky iz getting pretty weak."
Howdy shot him a horrified expression. At this, Von chuckled, a grin spreading across his face.
"No, not like zat. He iz juzt..hungry and needz water. Unfortunately, he can't have anyzing here." The scientist folded his arms behind his back. He paced around in front of Howdy. "Terry Bouffant and I can't very well have a dead tezt zubject...and we have more planz with him. We have to make sure he stayz alive. But we can't juzt waltz into ChalkZone, even with zee portal that we have. We need zomeone to be our errand boy. And you..." He pointed a finger at Howdy. "...are going to be juzt zat."
"Me...?" Howdy spoke in a questioned voice.
"Yez, you." Von confirmed, nodding his head. "You will be the one who will fetch uz zome medizine, food, and water zat we can use for Blocky, so zat he will not die while he iz with uz."
Howdy couldn't believe it. This man... He..he was the one who had kidnapped Blocky. He was the one who had kept him locked away from his friends. Was this were Blocky was this whole time? In the Real World? Experimented on...? What did this awful man and Terry do to him? Was he hurt badly? How far had this awful man gone with him? Did he need help?
Howdy felt a burning sensation eat away at his stomach. He had no idea just what Blocky was subjected to. All he knew is that, whatever it was, it would be far too horrible for the poor guy to be put through. Something that he did not deserve. Howdy could just picture Blocky now, laying on the ground, in pain, begging for help. Trembling in his chair, a mixture of anger and horror rising up inside of him, Howdy resisted any temptation to yell at the man before him, knowing that nothing he said will help the situation.
This man had Blocky. If he made one wrong move, then he could just kill him and then switch to him. Howdy didn't want that. Not that he wouldn't trade places with him, but he did not want the poor zoner to be killed. He..he didn't deserve that.
"All I azk of you iz to use zee portal to go back into your world, get the ztuff I ask for, and bring it to uz. You will be assuring zee zurvival of your friend if you agree to help. He will live longer. If you don't..I cannot guarantee how long he will remain alive. I can only do so much here." The man shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. It was clear that he did not really care if Blocky lived or died. To him, he was just a test subject, something to be experimented on, tested on, and nothing more. "It would be...unfortunate if he diez. I would hate to wazte time finding another zpecimen." He looked intently at Howdy. "I do hope that you will help ensure zat won't happen."
"Y-You want me to help you...?" Howdy asked in a low voice. "I-I can't help someone who is hurting my friend..." He wanted to struggle. The memory of his wrist getting cut was the only thing that kept him from doing so. "Wh-Why can't you just let him go?"
Von raised an eyebrow at this. "Why no..I can't do zat. Not after all zee trouble I went zrough in order to obtain a tezt zubject." He walked to Howdy's right side. He angled himself, bending his side as he positioned his head next to Howdy's side, his side to his back. "I know you wouldn't help me continue my experimentz. But I did zink that you would want to keep your friend from dying." With a swift movement, he exchanged sides, now towards Howdy's left. "You don't want zat, now do you? Or do you not care what happenz to him?"
Howdy struggled a little. "No! Please!"
"Ah, zo you do care." Von said with a darkened smile. "Well zen... I'm sure that you know what you muzt do." He moved out in front of Howdy. With his back turned to him, he said, "You have a choize. Either you agree to help uz, and give uz zee meanz to keep him alive..." He turned his head, looking at Howdy over his shoulders. "...or you will be witnezz to hiz death when zee time comez. The choize iz up to you."
Howdy remained silent, staring at the man for a few seconds in shock. He broke his gaze from him, lowing his head and looking left and right. He breathed heavily. His mind swirled, racing with many thoughts. What...what was he going to do?
He had been placed in a situation he didn't think he could win. He was given such a sadistic choice... His heart clenced at the thought. He could feel all his muscles aching for him to jump free and get away. He could feel the back of his mind trying to get him to act on instinct. He really wanted to run away from here, find Blocky, and get him out of this awful place. He was here somewhere. Scared, alone, hurt...
What was he going to do? His only options are either give food, water, and medicine to this man to ensure Blocky didn't die, or just let Blocky die from whatever got to him first.
In short, his choice would either kill Blocky, or prolong his suffering.
He shivered at the thought. He didn't want to make Blocky continuously suffer. If he had a choice, he would rather end his pain, but...given the type of person that he was, that type of option was out of his reach. He'd..he'd never want anything like that to happen. He wanted Blocky to live. He wanted him to be taken out of here, returned home with his friends, who loved him. He didn't deserve to be treated like some kind of lab rat, forced to endure experiments all for the sick desire of this man.
But..what options did he have? He had only two. Neither of them were something he would choose, but..he had to pick something, right? Maybe if he agreed to bring the medicine and such, he would be allowed to go back into ChalkZone. Yeah..then he could tell someone about what was going on. Then a rescue mission could be arranged.
"All right then..." Howdy hung his head in submission. "...as long as you promise you won't kill him...or do anything wreckless... I'll give you want you need."
Von grinned. "Exzellent. Oh and..." Judging from his expression, it seemed that the man had noticed something...but what? "If you try to tell anyone what happened..."
Howdy gulped as the man moved closer. He had known what he was going to do? What clued him in? Was it his expression? He leaned away as the man got very close to him, his hand squeezing his shoulder again. A finger pressed against his chin, tilting his head upwards slightly.
"Well, let'z juzt zay you will not like the resultz of zat..."
Howdy shivered at the man's cold threat. He shrank back in the chair, staring at him in fear. How was this man going to ensure that he didn't tell anyone? He wanted to ask, but his voice had left him. All he could do was stare at him in fear. The man smiled, moving his hand away. As soon as he did, Howdy turned his head to the side, gritting his teeth.
"I will take zat az a mutual underztanding..." The old man said. He straightened himself out, folding his hands and arms behind his back. "I take it we are now in agreement. Correct?" Howdy shut his eyes and nodded his head, not even bothering to try to argue. "Good." The man turned around. "I will leave you here for now. I will let Terry know, and she will take you to zee portal. Get whater she zayz and bring it back here."
Howdy didn't bother replying as he watched the man walk away. The door was shut, the hinges clanging, leaning him alone. He stared out ahead for a few seconds, his mind going through what had just happened. He gave a quick shiver, lowering his head. Realizing what he had just agreed to, the zoner couldn't help but shed a few tears.
Oh gawd...what did he... no... Why didn't he resist more? Why didn't he try for another option...? Why didn't he try to get the man to see reason? Why did he agree to this..? He..he had just agreed to prolong his friend's suffering... Oh gawd..he was a horrible person. He..he couldn't believe that he...
Tears cascaded down his cheeks, stinging them. He could feel his nose getting stuffy. His vision blurred, making it hard for him to see anything. He blinked a few times, the warm tears spilling out of them. He gritted his teeth, the chilling thoughts of what he did entering his mind. With a few shaky breaths, he shut his eyes tightly, sniffling. Blocky... He hoped that he would forgive him.
After a few moments, Blocky tried to settle himself down. He had to remain as calm as he could. He..he would find a way out of this. He just had to believe in himself. He couldn't let himself lose hope. He had found a way to get Dumpster to not hurt him. He would find a way out of this situation as well.
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard footsteps outside the door. He lifted up his head. His blurred vision could detect shapes moving, and he heard the sound of the door opening. Green and red greeted his vision. This was not the same person before.
"You're Terry, aren't you...?" Howdy croaked, giving a loud sniffle. The woman froze, as if surprised. "I-I was told you were coming..."
"I see. Well yes, I am Terry Bouffant." She folded her arms against her chest. His vision was still too blurry to tell what kind of expression she was giving. "So...you are the one Doctor Von Doktor chose to be...the deliveray person?" She moved her head up and down, as if to give him a quick examination. "How pathetic..."
Howdy resisted the urge to glare at her. He blinked his eyes a few times, trying to flush away his tears. "Are you going to take me to the portal or what?" He paused for a moment. "I'm sure you don't want your test subject to die..." He tried to hide his bitterness, not wanting to make the situation worse.
Terry nodded her head up and down. "That is correct." She walked over towards him. "I will release you from your binds." Her voice darkened. "But no funny business. Remember, you are trapped here. You have nowhere to go. If you try to escape, if you do anything to cross us, then we will not hesitate to get you..." The woman took out an object from her pocket. She brought it up to Howdy's face. "...with this."
Howdy felt his heart freeze when he saw what the woman was holding. It was an eraser... Howdy stared at it, unable to tear his gaze away from it. He shivered, staring at the seemingly mundane object that appeared deceptively harmless. Howdy knew better. All it would take was a gentle rub from the underside of that thing, and then...
The zoner shivered in fear. The bottom might look smooth, but to him, it was akin to a lot of tiny hooks, scraping away at his flesh through mere touch. It would be like when that dog licked him to death. Only this time, there would be no coming back into ChalkZone. No second chances... It would be over for him.
"I-I understand..." The puppet zoner choked out.
Terry smiled darkly at this. "Good. Still..." She looked down at the eraser. "I will keep this with me...just in case. After all, you might get some idea and..." She glared into the zoner's eyes, as if she wanted to drive the point home. After seeing Howdy cringe, she relented, softening her gaze. "I'm glad that you understand. Makes things a lot...easier."
Terry reached over and undid the cuffs that held Howdy in place. One by one, they came off. Howdy remained still and quiet as they were removed. As soon as the last one came off, he lurched forward with the pressure suddenly gone. He was hardly given any chance to recover when Terry grabbed onto his arm and yanked him out. The zoner gave a yelp of surprise and soon found himself dangling in the air.
Terry glared at him softly. "Now...come along with me." She released him, watching as he hit the ground with a thud. "And do not diddle dally. We do not have all the time in the world. ...well your friend doesn't anyway." She tilted her head to one side. "Got it?"
Howdy could only nod numbly. Without another word, Terry began to lead him down the hallway.
|
|